Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Mantle, and Other
Stories
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: The Mantle, and Other Stories
Author: Nikolai Vasilevich Gogol
Contributor: Prosper Mérimée
Translator: Claud Field
Release date: May 27, 2011 [eBook #36238]
Most recently updated: January 7, 2021
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/36238
Credits: Produced by Meredith Bach, Jana Srna and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This
file was produced from images generously made available
by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)
Stories
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: The Mantle, and Other Stories
Author: Nikolai Vasilevich Gogol
Contributor: Prosper Mérimée
Translator: Claud Field
Release date: May 27, 2011 [eBook #36238]
Most recently updated: January 7, 2021
Language: English
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/36238
Credits: Produced by Meredith Bach, Jana Srna and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This
file was produced from images generously made available
by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)
Page 4
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MANTLE,
AND OTHER STORIES ***
Transcriber's Notes:
Every effort has been made to replicate this text as faithfully as
possible, including inconsistencies in spelling and hyphenation.
Some corrections of spelling have been made. They are marked
like this in the text. The original text appears when hovering the
cursor over the marked text. A list of amendments is at the end
of the text.
THE
MANTLE
AND OTHER STORIES
Printed in Great Britain
AND OTHER STORIES ***
Transcriber's Notes:
Every effort has been made to replicate this text as faithfully as
possible, including inconsistencies in spelling and hyphenation.
Some corrections of spelling have been made. They are marked
like this in the text. The original text appears when hovering the
cursor over the marked text. A list of amendments is at the end
of the text.
THE
MANTLE
AND OTHER STORIES
Printed in Great Britain
Page 5
THE MANTLE AND
OTHER STORIES
BY
NICHOLAS GOGOL
AUTHOR OF
“DEAD SOULS,” “TARAS BULBA,” ETC.
TRANSLATED BY CLAUD FIELD
AND WITH AN INTRODUCTION ON GOGOL
BY
PROSPER MERIMÉE
New York: FREDERICK A. STOKES Co.
London: T. WERNER LAURIE LIMITED
“Gogol, Nikolai Vassilievitch. Born in
the government of Pultowa, March 31
(N.S.), 1809, died at Moscow, March 4
(N.S.), 1852. A Russian novelist and
dramatist. He was educated in a public
gymnasium at Pultowa, and subsequently in
the lyceum, then newly established, at
OTHER STORIES
BY
NICHOLAS GOGOL
AUTHOR OF
“DEAD SOULS,” “TARAS BULBA,” ETC.
TRANSLATED BY CLAUD FIELD
AND WITH AN INTRODUCTION ON GOGOL
BY
PROSPER MERIMÉE
New York: FREDERICK A. STOKES Co.
London: T. WERNER LAURIE LIMITED
“Gogol, Nikolai Vassilievitch. Born in
the government of Pultowa, March 31
(N.S.), 1809, died at Moscow, March 4
(N.S.), 1852. A Russian novelist and
dramatist. He was educated in a public
gymnasium at Pultowa, and subsequently in
the lyceum, then newly established, at
Page 6
Niejinsk. In 1831 he was appointed teacher
of history at the Patriotic Institution, a place
which he exchanged in 1834 for the
professorship of history in the University of
St Petersburg. This he resigned at the end of
a year and devoted himself entirely to
literature. In 1836 Gogol left Russia. He
lived most of the time in Rome. In 1837 he
wrote ‘Dead Souls.’ In 1840 he went to
Russia for a short period in order to
superintend the publication of the first
volume of ‘Dead Souls,’ and then returned
to Italy. In 1846 he returned to Russia and
fell into a state of fanatical mysticism. One
of his last acts was to burn the manuscript of
the concluding portion of ‘Dead Souls,’
which he considered harmful. He also wrote
‘The Mantle,’ ‘Evenings at the Farm,’ ‘St
Petersburg Stories,’ ‘Taras Bulba,’ a tale of
the Cossacks, ‘The Revizor,’ a comedy,
etc.”—From The Century Cyclopædia of
Names.
of history at the Patriotic Institution, a place
which he exchanged in 1834 for the
professorship of history in the University of
St Petersburg. This he resigned at the end of
a year and devoted himself entirely to
literature. In 1836 Gogol left Russia. He
lived most of the time in Rome. In 1837 he
wrote ‘Dead Souls.’ In 1840 he went to
Russia for a short period in order to
superintend the publication of the first
volume of ‘Dead Souls,’ and then returned
to Italy. In 1846 he returned to Russia and
fell into a state of fanatical mysticism. One
of his last acts was to burn the manuscript of
the concluding portion of ‘Dead Souls,’
which he considered harmful. He also wrote
‘The Mantle,’ ‘Evenings at the Farm,’ ‘St
Petersburg Stories,’ ‘Taras Bulba,’ a tale of
the Cossacks, ‘The Revizor,’ a comedy,
etc.”—From The Century Cyclopædia of
Names.
Page 7
CONTENTS
PAGE
PREFACE 7
THE MANTLE 19
THE NOSE 67
MEMOIRS OF A MADMAN 107
A MAY NIGHT 141
THE VIY 187
PAGE
PREFACE 7
THE MANTLE 19
THE NOSE 67
MEMOIRS OF A MADMAN 107
A MAY NIGHT 141
THE VIY 187
Page 8
PREFACE
As a novel-writer and a dramatist, Gogol appears to me to deserve a minute
study, and if the knowledge of Russian were more widely spread, he could
not fail to obtain in Europe a reputation equal to that of the best English
humorists.
A delicate and close observer, quick to detect the absurd, bold in
exposing, but inclined to push his fun too far, Gogol is in the first place a
very lively satirist. He is merciless towards fools and rascals, but he has
only one weapon at his disposal—irony. This is a weapon which is too
severe to use against the merely absurd, and on the other hand it is not sharp
enough for the punishment of crime; and it is against crime that Gogol too
often uses it. His comic vein is always too near the farcical, and his mirth is
hardly contagious. If sometimes he makes his reader laugh, he still leaves in
his mind a feeling of bitterness and indignation; his satires do not avenge
society, they only make it angry.
As a painter of manners, Gogol excels in familiar scenes. He is akin to
Teniers and Callot. We feel as though we had seen and lived with his
characters, for he shows us their eccentricities, their nervous habits, their
slightest gestures. One lisps, another mispronounces his words, and a third
hisses because he has lost a front tooth. Unfortunately Gogol is so absorbed
in this minute study of details that he too often forgets to subordinate them
to the main action of the story. To tell the truth, there is no ordered plan in
his works, and—a strange trait in an author who sets up as a realist—he
takes no care to preserve an atmosphere of probability. His most carefully
painted scenes are clumsily connected—they begin and end abruptly; often
the author's great carelessness in construction destroys, as though wantonly,
As a novel-writer and a dramatist, Gogol appears to me to deserve a minute
study, and if the knowledge of Russian were more widely spread, he could
not fail to obtain in Europe a reputation equal to that of the best English
humorists.
A delicate and close observer, quick to detect the absurd, bold in
exposing, but inclined to push his fun too far, Gogol is in the first place a
very lively satirist. He is merciless towards fools and rascals, but he has
only one weapon at his disposal—irony. This is a weapon which is too
severe to use against the merely absurd, and on the other hand it is not sharp
enough for the punishment of crime; and it is against crime that Gogol too
often uses it. His comic vein is always too near the farcical, and his mirth is
hardly contagious. If sometimes he makes his reader laugh, he still leaves in
his mind a feeling of bitterness and indignation; his satires do not avenge
society, they only make it angry.
As a painter of manners, Gogol excels in familiar scenes. He is akin to
Teniers and Callot. We feel as though we had seen and lived with his
characters, for he shows us their eccentricities, their nervous habits, their
slightest gestures. One lisps, another mispronounces his words, and a third
hisses because he has lost a front tooth. Unfortunately Gogol is so absorbed
in this minute study of details that he too often forgets to subordinate them
to the main action of the story. To tell the truth, there is no ordered plan in
his works, and—a strange trait in an author who sets up as a realist—he
takes no care to preserve an atmosphere of probability. His most carefully
painted scenes are clumsily connected—they begin and end abruptly; often
the author's great carelessness in construction destroys, as though wantonly,
Page 9
the illusion produced by the truth of his descriptions and the naturalness of
his conversations.
The immortal master of this school of desultory but ingenious and
attractive story-tellers, among whom Gogol is entitled to a high place, is
Rabelais, who cannot be too much admired and studied, but to imitate
whom nowadays would, I think, be dangerous and difficult. In spite of the
indefinable grace of his obsolete language, one can hardly read twenty
pages of Rabelais in succession. One soon wearies of this eloquence, so
original and so eloquent, but the drift of which escapes every reader except
some Œdipuses like Le Duchat or Éloi Johanneau. Just as the observation of
animalculæ under the microscope fatigues the eye, so does the perusal of
these brilliant pages tire the mind. Possibly not a word of them is
superfluous, but possibly also they might be entirely eliminated from the
work of which they form part, without sensibly detracting from its merit.
The art of choosing among the innumerable details which nature offers us
is, after all, much more difficult than that of observing them with attention
and recording them with exactitude.
The Russian language, which is, as far as I can judge, the richest of all
the European family, seems admirably adapted to express the most delicate
shades of thought. Possessed of a marvellous conciseness and clearness, it
can with a single word call up several ideas, to express which in another
tongue whole phrases would be necessary. French, assisted by Greek and
Latin, calling to its aid all its northern and southern dialects—the language
of Rabelais, in fact, is the only one which can convey any idea of this
suppleness and this energy. One can imagine that such an admirable
instrument may exercise a considerable influence on the mind of a writer
who is capable of handling it. He naturally takes delight in the
picturesqueness of its expressions, just as a draughtsman with skill and a
good pencil will trace delicate contours. An excellent gift, no doubt, but
there are few things which have not their disadvantages. Elaborate
execution is a considerable merit if it is reserved for the chief parts of a
work; but if it is uniformly lavished on all the accessory parts also, the
whole produces, I fear, a monotonous effect.
I have said that satire is, in my opinion, the special characteristic of
Gogol's talent: he does not see men or things in a bright light. That does not
his conversations.
The immortal master of this school of desultory but ingenious and
attractive story-tellers, among whom Gogol is entitled to a high place, is
Rabelais, who cannot be too much admired and studied, but to imitate
whom nowadays would, I think, be dangerous and difficult. In spite of the
indefinable grace of his obsolete language, one can hardly read twenty
pages of Rabelais in succession. One soon wearies of this eloquence, so
original and so eloquent, but the drift of which escapes every reader except
some Œdipuses like Le Duchat or Éloi Johanneau. Just as the observation of
animalculæ under the microscope fatigues the eye, so does the perusal of
these brilliant pages tire the mind. Possibly not a word of them is
superfluous, but possibly also they might be entirely eliminated from the
work of which they form part, without sensibly detracting from its merit.
The art of choosing among the innumerable details which nature offers us
is, after all, much more difficult than that of observing them with attention
and recording them with exactitude.
The Russian language, which is, as far as I can judge, the richest of all
the European family, seems admirably adapted to express the most delicate
shades of thought. Possessed of a marvellous conciseness and clearness, it
can with a single word call up several ideas, to express which in another
tongue whole phrases would be necessary. French, assisted by Greek and
Latin, calling to its aid all its northern and southern dialects—the language
of Rabelais, in fact, is the only one which can convey any idea of this
suppleness and this energy. One can imagine that such an admirable
instrument may exercise a considerable influence on the mind of a writer
who is capable of handling it. He naturally takes delight in the
picturesqueness of its expressions, just as a draughtsman with skill and a
good pencil will trace delicate contours. An excellent gift, no doubt, but
there are few things which have not their disadvantages. Elaborate
execution is a considerable merit if it is reserved for the chief parts of a
work; but if it is uniformly lavished on all the accessory parts also, the
whole produces, I fear, a monotonous effect.
I have said that satire is, in my opinion, the special characteristic of
Gogol's talent: he does not see men or things in a bright light. That does not
Page 10
mean that he is an unfaithful observer, but his descriptions betray a certain
preference for the ugly and the sad elements in life. Doubtless these two
disagreeable elements are only too easily found, and it is precisely for that
reason that they should not be investigated with insatiable curiosity. We
would form a terrible idea of Russia—of “Holy Russia,” as her children call
her—if we only judged her by the pictures which Gogol draws. His
characters are almost entirely confined to idiots, or scoundrels who deserve
to be hung. It is a well-known defect of satirists to see everywhere the game
which they are hunting, and they should not be taken too literally.
Aristophanes vainly employed his brilliant genius in blackening his
contemporaries; he cannot prevent us loving the Athens of Pericles.
Gogol generally goes to the country districts for his characters, imitating
in this respect Balzac, whose writings have undoubtedly influenced him.
The modern facility of communication in Europe has brought about, among
the higher classes of all countries and the inhabitants of the great cities, a
conventional uniformity of manners and customs, e.g. the dress-coat and
round hat. It is among the middle classes remote from great towns that we
must look to-day for national characteristics and for original characters. In
the country, people still maintain primitive habits and prejudices—things
which become rarer from day to day. The Russian country gentlemen, who
only journey to St Petersburg once in a lifetime, and who, living on their
estates all the year round, eat much, read little and hardly think at all—these
are the types to which Gogol is partial, or rather which he pursues with his
jests and sarcasms. Some critics, I am told, reproach him for displaying a
kind of provincial patriotism. As a Little Russian, he is said to have a
predilection for Little Russia over the rest of the Empire. For my own part, I
find him impartial enough or even too general in his criticisms, and on the
other hand too severe on anyone whom he places under the microscope of
his observation. Pushkin was accused, quite wrongly in my opinion, of
scepticism, immorality, and of belonging to the Satanic school; however he
discovered in an old country manor his admirable Tatiana. One regrets that
Gogol has not been equally fortunate.
I do not know the dates of Gogol's different works, but I should be
inclined to believe that his short stories were the first in order of
publication. They seem to me to witness to a certain vagueness in the
author's mind, as though he were making experiments in order to ascertain
preference for the ugly and the sad elements in life. Doubtless these two
disagreeable elements are only too easily found, and it is precisely for that
reason that they should not be investigated with insatiable curiosity. We
would form a terrible idea of Russia—of “Holy Russia,” as her children call
her—if we only judged her by the pictures which Gogol draws. His
characters are almost entirely confined to idiots, or scoundrels who deserve
to be hung. It is a well-known defect of satirists to see everywhere the game
which they are hunting, and they should not be taken too literally.
Aristophanes vainly employed his brilliant genius in blackening his
contemporaries; he cannot prevent us loving the Athens of Pericles.
Gogol generally goes to the country districts for his characters, imitating
in this respect Balzac, whose writings have undoubtedly influenced him.
The modern facility of communication in Europe has brought about, among
the higher classes of all countries and the inhabitants of the great cities, a
conventional uniformity of manners and customs, e.g. the dress-coat and
round hat. It is among the middle classes remote from great towns that we
must look to-day for national characteristics and for original characters. In
the country, people still maintain primitive habits and prejudices—things
which become rarer from day to day. The Russian country gentlemen, who
only journey to St Petersburg once in a lifetime, and who, living on their
estates all the year round, eat much, read little and hardly think at all—these
are the types to which Gogol is partial, or rather which he pursues with his
jests and sarcasms. Some critics, I am told, reproach him for displaying a
kind of provincial patriotism. As a Little Russian, he is said to have a
predilection for Little Russia over the rest of the Empire. For my own part, I
find him impartial enough or even too general in his criticisms, and on the
other hand too severe on anyone whom he places under the microscope of
his observation. Pushkin was accused, quite wrongly in my opinion, of
scepticism, immorality, and of belonging to the Satanic school; however he
discovered in an old country manor his admirable Tatiana. One regrets that
Gogol has not been equally fortunate.
I do not know the dates of Gogol's different works, but I should be
inclined to believe that his short stories were the first in order of
publication. They seem to me to witness to a certain vagueness in the
author's mind, as though he were making experiments in order to ascertain
Page 11
to what style of work his genius was best adapted. He has produced an
historical romance inspired by the perusal of Sir Walter Scott, fantastic
legends, psychological studies, marked by a mixture of sentimentality and
grotesqueness. If my conjecture is correct, he has been obliged to ask
himself for some time whether he should take as his model Sterne, Walter
Scott, Chamisso, or Hoffmann. Later on he has done better in following the
path which he has himself traced out. “Taras Bulba,” his historical romance,
is an animated and, as far as I know, correct picture of the Zaporogues, that
singular people whom Voltaire briefly mentions in his “Life of
Charles XII.” In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries the Zaporogues
played a great part in the annals of Russia and of Poland; they then formed
a republic of soldiers, or rather of filibusters, established on the islands of
the Don, nominal subjects sometimes of the Kings of Poland, sometimes of
the Grand Dukes of Moscow, sometimes even of the Ottoman Porte. At
bottom they were extremely independent bandits, and ravaged their
neighbours' territory with great impartiality. They did not allow women to
live in their towns, which were a kind of nomad encampments; it was there
that the Cossack aspirants to military glory went to be trained as irregular
troops. The most absolute equality prevailed among the Zaporogues while
at peace in the marshes of the Don. Then the chiefs, or atamans, when
speaking to their subordinates always took their caps off. But during an
expedition, on the contrary, their power was unlimited, and disobedience to
the captain of the company (Ataman Kotchevoï) was considered the
greatest of crimes.
Our filibusters of the seventeenth century have many traits of
resemblance to the Zaporogues, and the histories of both preserve the
remembrance of prodigies of audacity and of horrible cruelties. Taras Bulba
is one of those heroes with whom, as the student of Schiller said, one can
only have relations when holding a well-loaded gun in one's hand. I am one
of those who have a strong liking for bandits; not because I like to meet
them on my road, but because, in spite of myself, the energy these men
display in struggling against the whole of society, extorts from me an
admiration of which I am ashamed. Formerly I read with delight the lives of
Morgan, of Donnais, and of Mombars the destroyer, and I would not be
bored if I read them again. However, there are bandits and bandits. Their
glory is greatly enhanced if they are of a recent date. Actual bandits always
historical romance inspired by the perusal of Sir Walter Scott, fantastic
legends, psychological studies, marked by a mixture of sentimentality and
grotesqueness. If my conjecture is correct, he has been obliged to ask
himself for some time whether he should take as his model Sterne, Walter
Scott, Chamisso, or Hoffmann. Later on he has done better in following the
path which he has himself traced out. “Taras Bulba,” his historical romance,
is an animated and, as far as I know, correct picture of the Zaporogues, that
singular people whom Voltaire briefly mentions in his “Life of
Charles XII.” In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries the Zaporogues
played a great part in the annals of Russia and of Poland; they then formed
a republic of soldiers, or rather of filibusters, established on the islands of
the Don, nominal subjects sometimes of the Kings of Poland, sometimes of
the Grand Dukes of Moscow, sometimes even of the Ottoman Porte. At
bottom they were extremely independent bandits, and ravaged their
neighbours' territory with great impartiality. They did not allow women to
live in their towns, which were a kind of nomad encampments; it was there
that the Cossack aspirants to military glory went to be trained as irregular
troops. The most absolute equality prevailed among the Zaporogues while
at peace in the marshes of the Don. Then the chiefs, or atamans, when
speaking to their subordinates always took their caps off. But during an
expedition, on the contrary, their power was unlimited, and disobedience to
the captain of the company (Ataman Kotchevoï) was considered the
greatest of crimes.
Our filibusters of the seventeenth century have many traits of
resemblance to the Zaporogues, and the histories of both preserve the
remembrance of prodigies of audacity and of horrible cruelties. Taras Bulba
is one of those heroes with whom, as the student of Schiller said, one can
only have relations when holding a well-loaded gun in one's hand. I am one
of those who have a strong liking for bandits; not because I like to meet
them on my road, but because, in spite of myself, the energy these men
display in struggling against the whole of society, extorts from me an
admiration of which I am ashamed. Formerly I read with delight the lives of
Morgan, of Donnais, and of Mombars the destroyer, and I would not be
bored if I read them again. However, there are bandits and bandits. Their
glory is greatly enhanced if they are of a recent date. Actual bandits always
Page 12
cast into the shade those of the melodrama, and the one who has been more
recently hung infallibly effaces the fame of his predecessors. Nowadays
neither Mombars nor Taras Bulba can excite so much interest as Mussoni,
who last month sustained a regular siege in a wolf's den against five
hundred men, who had to attack him by sapping and mining.
Gogol has made brilliantly coloured pictures of his Zaporogues, which
please by their very grotesqueness; but sometimes it is too evident that he
has not drawn them from nature. Moreover, these character-pictures are
framed in such a trivial and romantic setting that one regrets to see them so
ill-placed. The most prosaic story would have suited them better than these
melodramatic scenes in which are accumulated tragic incidents of famine,
torture, etc. In short, one feels that the author is not at ease on the ground
which he has chosen; his gait is awkward, and the invariable irony of his
style makes the perusal of these melancholy incidents more painful. This
style which, in my opinion, is quite out of place in some parts of “Taras
Bulba,” is much more appropriate in the “Viy,” or “King of the Gnomes,” a
tale of witchcraft, which amuses and alarms at the same time. The grotesque
easily blends with the marvellous. Recognising to the full the poetic side of
his subject, the author, while describing the savage and strange customs of
the old-time Cossacks with his usual precision and exactitude, has easily
prepared the way for the introduction of an element of uncanniness.
The receipt for a good, fantastic tale is well known: begin with well-
defined portraits of eccentric characters, but such as to be within the bounds
of possibility, described with minute realism. From the grotesque to the
marvellous the transition is imperceptible, and the reader will find himself
in the world of fantasy before he perceives that he has left the real world far
behind him. I purposely avoid any attempt to analyse “The King of the
Gnomes”; the proper time and place to read it is in the country, by the
fireside on a stormy autumn night. After the dénouement, it will require a
certain amount of resolution to traverse long corridors to reach one's room,
while the wind and the rain shake the casements. Now that the fantastic
style of the Germans is a little threadbare, that of the Cossacks will have
novel charms, and in the first place the merit of resembling nothing else—
no slight praise, I think.
recently hung infallibly effaces the fame of his predecessors. Nowadays
neither Mombars nor Taras Bulba can excite so much interest as Mussoni,
who last month sustained a regular siege in a wolf's den against five
hundred men, who had to attack him by sapping and mining.
Gogol has made brilliantly coloured pictures of his Zaporogues, which
please by their very grotesqueness; but sometimes it is too evident that he
has not drawn them from nature. Moreover, these character-pictures are
framed in such a trivial and romantic setting that one regrets to see them so
ill-placed. The most prosaic story would have suited them better than these
melodramatic scenes in which are accumulated tragic incidents of famine,
torture, etc. In short, one feels that the author is not at ease on the ground
which he has chosen; his gait is awkward, and the invariable irony of his
style makes the perusal of these melancholy incidents more painful. This
style which, in my opinion, is quite out of place in some parts of “Taras
Bulba,” is much more appropriate in the “Viy,” or “King of the Gnomes,” a
tale of witchcraft, which amuses and alarms at the same time. The grotesque
easily blends with the marvellous. Recognising to the full the poetic side of
his subject, the author, while describing the savage and strange customs of
the old-time Cossacks with his usual precision and exactitude, has easily
prepared the way for the introduction of an element of uncanniness.
The receipt for a good, fantastic tale is well known: begin with well-
defined portraits of eccentric characters, but such as to be within the bounds
of possibility, described with minute realism. From the grotesque to the
marvellous the transition is imperceptible, and the reader will find himself
in the world of fantasy before he perceives that he has left the real world far
behind him. I purposely avoid any attempt to analyse “The King of the
Gnomes”; the proper time and place to read it is in the country, by the
fireside on a stormy autumn night. After the dénouement, it will require a
certain amount of resolution to traverse long corridors to reach one's room,
while the wind and the rain shake the casements. Now that the fantastic
style of the Germans is a little threadbare, that of the Cossacks will have
novel charms, and in the first place the merit of resembling nothing else—
no slight praise, I think.
Page 13
The “Memoirs of a Madman” is simultaneously a social satire, a
sentimental story, and a medico-legal study of the phenomena presented by
a brain which is becoming deranged. The study, I believe, is carefully made
and the process carefully depicted, but I do not like this class of writing;
madness is one of those misfortunes which arouse pity but which disgust at
the same time. Doubtless, by introducing a madman in his story an author is
sure of producing an effect. It causes to vibrate a cord which is always
susceptible; but it is a cheap method, and Gogol's gifts are such as to be
able to dispense with having resort to such. The portrayal of lunatics and
dogs—both of whom can produce an irresistible effect—should be left to
tyros. It is easy to extract tears from a reader by breaking a poodle's paw.
Homer's only excuse, in my opinion, for making us weep at the mutual
recognition of the dog Argus and Ulysses, is because he was, I think, the
first to discover the resources which the canine race offers to an author at a
loss for expedients.
I hasten to go on to a small masterpiece, “An Old-time Household.” In a
few pages Gogol sketches for us the life of two honest old folk living in the
country. There is not a grain of malice in their composition; they are
cheated and adored by their servants, and naïve egoists as they are, believe
everyone is as happy as themselves. The wife dies. The husband, who only
seemed born for merry-making, falls ill and dies some months after his
wife. We discover that there was a heart in this mass of flesh. We laugh and
weep in turns while reading this charming story, in which the art of the
narrator is disguised by simplicity. All is true and natural; every detail is
attractive and adds to the general effect.
Translator's Note.—The rest of Merimée's essay is occupied with
analyses of Gogol's “Dead Souls” and “The Revisor,” and therefore is not
given here.
sentimental story, and a medico-legal study of the phenomena presented by
a brain which is becoming deranged. The study, I believe, is carefully made
and the process carefully depicted, but I do not like this class of writing;
madness is one of those misfortunes which arouse pity but which disgust at
the same time. Doubtless, by introducing a madman in his story an author is
sure of producing an effect. It causes to vibrate a cord which is always
susceptible; but it is a cheap method, and Gogol's gifts are such as to be
able to dispense with having resort to such. The portrayal of lunatics and
dogs—both of whom can produce an irresistible effect—should be left to
tyros. It is easy to extract tears from a reader by breaking a poodle's paw.
Homer's only excuse, in my opinion, for making us weep at the mutual
recognition of the dog Argus and Ulysses, is because he was, I think, the
first to discover the resources which the canine race offers to an author at a
loss for expedients.
I hasten to go on to a small masterpiece, “An Old-time Household.” In a
few pages Gogol sketches for us the life of two honest old folk living in the
country. There is not a grain of malice in their composition; they are
cheated and adored by their servants, and naïve egoists as they are, believe
everyone is as happy as themselves. The wife dies. The husband, who only
seemed born for merry-making, falls ill and dies some months after his
wife. We discover that there was a heart in this mass of flesh. We laugh and
weep in turns while reading this charming story, in which the art of the
narrator is disguised by simplicity. All is true and natural; every detail is
attractive and adds to the general effect.
Translator's Note.—The rest of Merimée's essay is occupied with
analyses of Gogol's “Dead Souls” and “The Revisor,” and therefore is not
given here.
Page 14
THE MANTLE
In a certain Russian ministerial department——
But it is perhaps better that I do not mention which department it was.
There are in the whole of Russia no persons more sensitive than
Government officials. Each of them believes if he is annoyed in any way,
that the whole official class is insulted in his person.
Recently an Isprawnik (country magistrate)—I do not know of which
town—is said to have drawn up a report with the object of showing that,
ignoring Government orders, people were speaking of Isprawniks in terms
of contempt. In order to prove his assertions, he forwarded with his report a
bulky work of fiction, in which on about every tenth page an Isprawnik
appeared generally in a drunken condition.
In order therefore to avoid any unpleasantness, I will not definitely
indicate the department in which the scene of my story is laid, and will
rather say “in a certain chancellery.”
Well, in a certain chancellery there was a certain man who, as I cannot
deny, was not of an attractive appearance. He was short, had a face marked
with smallpox, was rather bald in front, and his forehead and cheeks were
deeply lined with furrows—to say nothing of other physical imperfections.
Such was the outer aspect of our hero, as produced by the St Petersburg
climate.
As regards his official rank—for with us Russians the official rank must
always be given—he was what is usually known as a permanent titular
councillor, one of those unfortunate beings who, as is well known, are made
In a certain Russian ministerial department——
But it is perhaps better that I do not mention which department it was.
There are in the whole of Russia no persons more sensitive than
Government officials. Each of them believes if he is annoyed in any way,
that the whole official class is insulted in his person.
Recently an Isprawnik (country magistrate)—I do not know of which
town—is said to have drawn up a report with the object of showing that,
ignoring Government orders, people were speaking of Isprawniks in terms
of contempt. In order to prove his assertions, he forwarded with his report a
bulky work of fiction, in which on about every tenth page an Isprawnik
appeared generally in a drunken condition.
In order therefore to avoid any unpleasantness, I will not definitely
indicate the department in which the scene of my story is laid, and will
rather say “in a certain chancellery.”
Well, in a certain chancellery there was a certain man who, as I cannot
deny, was not of an attractive appearance. He was short, had a face marked
with smallpox, was rather bald in front, and his forehead and cheeks were
deeply lined with furrows—to say nothing of other physical imperfections.
Such was the outer aspect of our hero, as produced by the St Petersburg
climate.
As regards his official rank—for with us Russians the official rank must
always be given—he was what is usually known as a permanent titular
councillor, one of those unfortunate beings who, as is well known, are made
Page 15
a butt of by various authors who have the bad habit of attacking people who
cannot defend themselves.
Our hero's family name was Bashmatchkin; his baptismal name Akaki
Akakievitch. Perhaps the reader may think this name somewhat strange and
far-fetched, but he can be assured that it is not so, and that circumstances so
arranged it that it was quite impossible to give him any other name.
This happened in the following way. Akaki Akakievitch was born, if I
am not mistaken, on the night of the 23rd of March. His deceased mother,
the wife of an official and a very good woman, immediately made proper
arrangements for his baptism. When the time came, she was lying on the
bed before the door. At her right hand stood the godfather, Ivan Ivanovitch
Jeroshkin, a very important person, who was registrar of the senate; at her
left, the godmother Anna Semenovna Byelobrushkova, the wife of a police
inspector, a woman of rare virtues.
Three names were suggested to the mother from which to choose one
for the child—Mokuja, Sossuja, or Khozdazat.
“No,” she said, “I don't like such names.”
In order to meet her wishes, the church calendar was opened in another
place, and the names Triphiliy, Dula, and Varakhasiy were found.
“This is a punishment from heaven,” said the mother. “What sort of
names are these! I never heard the like! If it had been Varadat or Varukh,
but Triphiliy and Varakhasiy!”
They looked again in the calendar and found Pavsikakhiy and Vakhtisiy.
“Now I see,” said the mother, “this is plainly fate. If there is no help for
it, then he had better take his father's name, which was Akaki.”
So the child was called Akaki Akakievitch. It was baptised, although it
wept and cried and made all kinds of grimaces, as though it had a
presentiment that it would one day be a titular councillor.
We have related all this so conscientiously that the reader himself might
be convinced that it was impossible for the little Akaki to receive any other
name. When and how he entered the chancellery and who appointed him,
cannot defend themselves.
Our hero's family name was Bashmatchkin; his baptismal name Akaki
Akakievitch. Perhaps the reader may think this name somewhat strange and
far-fetched, but he can be assured that it is not so, and that circumstances so
arranged it that it was quite impossible to give him any other name.
This happened in the following way. Akaki Akakievitch was born, if I
am not mistaken, on the night of the 23rd of March. His deceased mother,
the wife of an official and a very good woman, immediately made proper
arrangements for his baptism. When the time came, she was lying on the
bed before the door. At her right hand stood the godfather, Ivan Ivanovitch
Jeroshkin, a very important person, who was registrar of the senate; at her
left, the godmother Anna Semenovna Byelobrushkova, the wife of a police
inspector, a woman of rare virtues.
Three names were suggested to the mother from which to choose one
for the child—Mokuja, Sossuja, or Khozdazat.
“No,” she said, “I don't like such names.”
In order to meet her wishes, the church calendar was opened in another
place, and the names Triphiliy, Dula, and Varakhasiy were found.
“This is a punishment from heaven,” said the mother. “What sort of
names are these! I never heard the like! If it had been Varadat or Varukh,
but Triphiliy and Varakhasiy!”
They looked again in the calendar and found Pavsikakhiy and Vakhtisiy.
“Now I see,” said the mother, “this is plainly fate. If there is no help for
it, then he had better take his father's name, which was Akaki.”
So the child was called Akaki Akakievitch. It was baptised, although it
wept and cried and made all kinds of grimaces, as though it had a
presentiment that it would one day be a titular councillor.
We have related all this so conscientiously that the reader himself might
be convinced that it was impossible for the little Akaki to receive any other
name. When and how he entered the chancellery and who appointed him,
Page 16
no one could remember. However many of his superiors might come and
go, he was always seen in the same spot, in the same attitude, busy with the
same work, and bearing the same title; so that people began to believe he
had come into the world just as he was, with his bald forehead and official
uniform.
In the chancellery where he worked, no kind of notice was taken of him.
Even the office attendants did not rise from their seats when he entered, nor
look at him; they took no more notice than if a fly had flown through the
room. His superiors treated him in a coldly despotic manner. The assistant
of the head of the department, when he pushed a pile of papers under his
nose, did not even say “Please copy those,” or “There is something
interesting for you,” or make any other polite remark such as well-educated
officials are in the habit of doing. But Akaki took the documents, without
worrying himself whether they had the right to hand them over to him or
not, and straightway set to work to copy them.
His young colleagues made him the butt of their ridicule and their
elegant wit, so far as officials can be said to possess any wit. They did not
scruple to relate in his presence various tales of their own invention
regarding his manner of life and his landlady, who was seventy years old.
They declared that she beat him, and inquired of him when he would lead
her to the marriage altar. Sometimes they let a shower of scraps of paper fall
on his head, and told him they were snowflakes.
But Akaki Akakievitch made no answer to all these attacks; he seemed
oblivious of their presence. His work was not affected in the slightest
degree; during all these interruptions he did not make a single error in
copying. Only when the horse-play grew intolerable, when he was held by
the arm and prevented writing, he would say “Do leave me alone! Why do
you always want to disturb me at work?” There was something peculiarly
pathetic in these words and the way in which he uttered them.
One day it happened that when a young clerk, who had been recently
appointed to the chancellery, prompted by the example of the others, was
playing him some trick, he suddenly seemed arrested by something in the
tone of Akaki's voice, and from that moment regarded the old official with
quite different eyes. He felt as though some supernatural power drew him
go, he was always seen in the same spot, in the same attitude, busy with the
same work, and bearing the same title; so that people began to believe he
had come into the world just as he was, with his bald forehead and official
uniform.
In the chancellery where he worked, no kind of notice was taken of him.
Even the office attendants did not rise from their seats when he entered, nor
look at him; they took no more notice than if a fly had flown through the
room. His superiors treated him in a coldly despotic manner. The assistant
of the head of the department, when he pushed a pile of papers under his
nose, did not even say “Please copy those,” or “There is something
interesting for you,” or make any other polite remark such as well-educated
officials are in the habit of doing. But Akaki took the documents, without
worrying himself whether they had the right to hand them over to him or
not, and straightway set to work to copy them.
His young colleagues made him the butt of their ridicule and their
elegant wit, so far as officials can be said to possess any wit. They did not
scruple to relate in his presence various tales of their own invention
regarding his manner of life and his landlady, who was seventy years old.
They declared that she beat him, and inquired of him when he would lead
her to the marriage altar. Sometimes they let a shower of scraps of paper fall
on his head, and told him they were snowflakes.
But Akaki Akakievitch made no answer to all these attacks; he seemed
oblivious of their presence. His work was not affected in the slightest
degree; during all these interruptions he did not make a single error in
copying. Only when the horse-play grew intolerable, when he was held by
the arm and prevented writing, he would say “Do leave me alone! Why do
you always want to disturb me at work?” There was something peculiarly
pathetic in these words and the way in which he uttered them.
One day it happened that when a young clerk, who had been recently
appointed to the chancellery, prompted by the example of the others, was
playing him some trick, he suddenly seemed arrested by something in the
tone of Akaki's voice, and from that moment regarded the old official with
quite different eyes. He felt as though some supernatural power drew him
Page 17
away from the colleagues whose acquaintance he had made here, and whom
he had hitherto regarded as well-educated, respectable men, and alienated
him from them. Long afterwards, when surrounded by gay companions, he
would see the figure of the poor little councillor and hear the words “Do
leave me alone! Why will you always disturb me at work?” Along with
these words, he also heard others: “Am I not your brother?” On such
occasions the young man would hide his face in his hands, and think how
little humane feeling after all was to be found in men's hearts; how much
coarseness and cruelty was to be found even in the educated and those who
were everywhere regarded as good and honourable men.
Never was there an official who did his work so zealously as Akaki
Akakievitch. “Zealously,” do I say? He worked with a passionate love of
his task. While he copied official documents, a world of varied beauty rose
before his eyes. His delight in copying was legible in his face. To form
certain letters afforded him special satisfaction, and when he came to them
he was quite another man; he began to smile, his eyes sparkled, and he
pursed up his lips, so that those who knew him could see by his face which
letters he was working at.
Had he been rewarded according to his zeal, he would perhaps—to his
own astonishment—have been raised to the rank of civic councillor.
However, he was not destined, as his colleagues expressed it, to wear a
cross at his buttonhole, but only to get hæmorrhoids by leading a too
sedentary life.
For the rest, I must mention that on one occasion he attracted a certain
amount of attention. A director, who was a kindly man and wished to
reward him for his long service, ordered that he should be entrusted with a
task more important than the documents which he usually had to copy. This
consisted in preparing a report for a court, altering the headings of various
documents, and here and there changing the first personal pronoun into the
third.
Akaki undertook the work; but it confused and exhausted him to such a
degree that the sweat ran from his forehead and he at last exclaimed: “No!
Please give me again something to copy.” From that time he was allowed to
continue copying to his life's end.
he had hitherto regarded as well-educated, respectable men, and alienated
him from them. Long afterwards, when surrounded by gay companions, he
would see the figure of the poor little councillor and hear the words “Do
leave me alone! Why will you always disturb me at work?” Along with
these words, he also heard others: “Am I not your brother?” On such
occasions the young man would hide his face in his hands, and think how
little humane feeling after all was to be found in men's hearts; how much
coarseness and cruelty was to be found even in the educated and those who
were everywhere regarded as good and honourable men.
Never was there an official who did his work so zealously as Akaki
Akakievitch. “Zealously,” do I say? He worked with a passionate love of
his task. While he copied official documents, a world of varied beauty rose
before his eyes. His delight in copying was legible in his face. To form
certain letters afforded him special satisfaction, and when he came to them
he was quite another man; he began to smile, his eyes sparkled, and he
pursed up his lips, so that those who knew him could see by his face which
letters he was working at.
Had he been rewarded according to his zeal, he would perhaps—to his
own astonishment—have been raised to the rank of civic councillor.
However, he was not destined, as his colleagues expressed it, to wear a
cross at his buttonhole, but only to get hæmorrhoids by leading a too
sedentary life.
For the rest, I must mention that on one occasion he attracted a certain
amount of attention. A director, who was a kindly man and wished to
reward him for his long service, ordered that he should be entrusted with a
task more important than the documents which he usually had to copy. This
consisted in preparing a report for a court, altering the headings of various
documents, and here and there changing the first personal pronoun into the
third.
Akaki undertook the work; but it confused and exhausted him to such a
degree that the sweat ran from his forehead and he at last exclaimed: “No!
Please give me again something to copy.” From that time he was allowed to
continue copying to his life's end.
Page 18
Outside this copying nothing appeared to exist for him. He did not even
think of his clothes. His uniform, which was originally green, had acquired
a reddish tint. The collar was so narrow and so tight that his neck, although
of average length, stretched far out of it, and appeared extraordinarily long,
just like those of the cats with movable heads, which are carried about on
trays and sold to the peasants in Russian villages.
Something was always sticking to his clothes—a piece of thread, a
fragment of straw which had been flying about, etc. Moreover he seemed to
have a special predilection for passing under windows just when something
not very clean was being thrown out of them, and therefore he constantly
carried about on his hat pieces of orange-peel and such refuse. He never
took any notice of what was going on in the streets, in contrast to his
colleagues who were always watching people closely and whom nothing
delighted more than to see someone walking along on the opposite
pavement with a rent in his trousers.
But Akaki Akakievitch saw nothing but the clean, regular lines of his
copies before him; and only when he collided suddenly with a horse's nose,
which blew its breath noisily in his face, did the good man observe that he
was not sitting at his writing-table among his neat duplicates, but walking in
the middle of the street.
When he arrived home, he sat down at once to supper, ate his cabbage-
soup hurriedly, and then, without taking any notice how it tasted, a slice of
beef with garlic, together with the flies and any other trifles which
happened to be lying on it. As soon as his hunger was satisfied, he set
himself to write, and began to copy the documents which he had brought
home with him. If he happened to have no official documents to copy, he
copied for his own satisfaction political letters, not for their more or less
grand style but because they were directed to some high personage.
When the grey St Petersburg sky is darkened by the veil of night, and
the whole of officialdom has finished its dinner according to its
gastronomical inclinations or the depth of its purse—when all recover
themselves from the perpetual scratching of bureaucratic pens, and all the
cares and business with which men so often needlessly burden themselves,
they devote the evening to recreation. One goes to the theatre; another
think of his clothes. His uniform, which was originally green, had acquired
a reddish tint. The collar was so narrow and so tight that his neck, although
of average length, stretched far out of it, and appeared extraordinarily long,
just like those of the cats with movable heads, which are carried about on
trays and sold to the peasants in Russian villages.
Something was always sticking to his clothes—a piece of thread, a
fragment of straw which had been flying about, etc. Moreover he seemed to
have a special predilection for passing under windows just when something
not very clean was being thrown out of them, and therefore he constantly
carried about on his hat pieces of orange-peel and such refuse. He never
took any notice of what was going on in the streets, in contrast to his
colleagues who were always watching people closely and whom nothing
delighted more than to see someone walking along on the opposite
pavement with a rent in his trousers.
But Akaki Akakievitch saw nothing but the clean, regular lines of his
copies before him; and only when he collided suddenly with a horse's nose,
which blew its breath noisily in his face, did the good man observe that he
was not sitting at his writing-table among his neat duplicates, but walking in
the middle of the street.
When he arrived home, he sat down at once to supper, ate his cabbage-
soup hurriedly, and then, without taking any notice how it tasted, a slice of
beef with garlic, together with the flies and any other trifles which
happened to be lying on it. As soon as his hunger was satisfied, he set
himself to write, and began to copy the documents which he had brought
home with him. If he happened to have no official documents to copy, he
copied for his own satisfaction political letters, not for their more or less
grand style but because they were directed to some high personage.
When the grey St Petersburg sky is darkened by the veil of night, and
the whole of officialdom has finished its dinner according to its
gastronomical inclinations or the depth of its purse—when all recover
themselves from the perpetual scratching of bureaucratic pens, and all the
cares and business with which men so often needlessly burden themselves,
they devote the evening to recreation. One goes to the theatre; another
Page 19
roams about the streets, inspecting toilettes; another whispers flattering
words to some young girl who has risen like a star in his modest official
circle. Here and there one visits a colleague in his third or fourth story flat,
consisting of two rooms with an entrance-hall and kitchen, fitted with some
pretentious articles of furniture purchased by many abstinences.
In short, at this time every official betakes himself to some form of
recreation—playing whist, drinking tea, and eating cheap pastry or smoking
tobacco in long pipes. Some relate scandals about great people, for in
whatever situation of life the Russian may be, he always likes to hear about
the aristocracy; others recount well-worn but popular anecdotes, as for
example that of the commandant to whom it was reported that a rogue had
cut off the horse's tail on the monument of Peter the Great.
But even at this time of rest and recreation, Akaki Akakievitch remained
faithful to his habits. No one could say that he had ever seen him in any
evening social circle. After he had written as much as he wanted, he went to
bed, and thought of the joys of the coming day, and the fine copies which
God would give him to do.
So flowed on the peaceful existence of a man who was quite content
with his post and his income of four hundred roubles a year. He might
perhaps have reached an extreme old age if one of those unfortunate events
had not befallen him, which not only happen to titular but to actual privy,
court, and other councillors, and also to persons who never give advice nor
receive it.
In St Petersburg all those who draw a salary of four hundred roubles or
thereabouts have a terrible enemy in our northern cold, although some
assert that it is very good for the health. About nine o'clock in the morning,
when the clerks of the various departments betake themselves to their
offices, the cold nips their noses so vigorously that most of them are quite
bewildered. If at this time even high officials so suffer from the severity of
the cold in their own persons that the tears come into their eyes, what must
be the sufferings of the titular councillors, whose means do not allow of
their protecting themselves against the rigour of winter? When they have
put on their light cloaks, they must hurry through five or six streets as
words to some young girl who has risen like a star in his modest official
circle. Here and there one visits a colleague in his third or fourth story flat,
consisting of two rooms with an entrance-hall and kitchen, fitted with some
pretentious articles of furniture purchased by many abstinences.
In short, at this time every official betakes himself to some form of
recreation—playing whist, drinking tea, and eating cheap pastry or smoking
tobacco in long pipes. Some relate scandals about great people, for in
whatever situation of life the Russian may be, he always likes to hear about
the aristocracy; others recount well-worn but popular anecdotes, as for
example that of the commandant to whom it was reported that a rogue had
cut off the horse's tail on the monument of Peter the Great.
But even at this time of rest and recreation, Akaki Akakievitch remained
faithful to his habits. No one could say that he had ever seen him in any
evening social circle. After he had written as much as he wanted, he went to
bed, and thought of the joys of the coming day, and the fine copies which
God would give him to do.
So flowed on the peaceful existence of a man who was quite content
with his post and his income of four hundred roubles a year. He might
perhaps have reached an extreme old age if one of those unfortunate events
had not befallen him, which not only happen to titular but to actual privy,
court, and other councillors, and also to persons who never give advice nor
receive it.
In St Petersburg all those who draw a salary of four hundred roubles or
thereabouts have a terrible enemy in our northern cold, although some
assert that it is very good for the health. About nine o'clock in the morning,
when the clerks of the various departments betake themselves to their
offices, the cold nips their noses so vigorously that most of them are quite
bewildered. If at this time even high officials so suffer from the severity of
the cold in their own persons that the tears come into their eyes, what must
be the sufferings of the titular councillors, whose means do not allow of
their protecting themselves against the rigour of winter? When they have
put on their light cloaks, they must hurry through five or six streets as
Page 20
rapidly as possible, and then in the porter's lodge warm themselves and wait
till their frozen official faculties have thawed.
For some time Akaki had been feeling on his back and shoulders very
sharp twinges of pain, although he ran as fast as possible from his dwelling
to the office. After well considering the matter, he came to the conclusion
that these were due to the imperfections of his cloak. In his room he
examined it carefully, and discovered that in two or three places it had
become so thin as to be quite transparent, and that the lining was much torn.
This cloak had been for a long time the standing object of jests on the
part of Akaki's merciless colleagues. They had even robbed it of the noble
name of “cloak,” and called it a cowl. It certainly presented a remarkable
appearance. Every year the collar had grown smaller, for every year the
poor titular councillor had taken a piece of it away in order to repair some
other part of the cloak; and these repairs did not look as if they had been
done by the skilled hand of a tailor. They had been executed in a very
clumsy way and looked remarkably ugly.
After Akaki Akakievitch had ended his melancholy examination, he said
to himself that he must certainly take his cloak to Petrovitch the tailor, who
lived high up in a dark den on the fourth floor.
With his squinting eyes and pock-marked face, Petrovitch certainly did
not look as if he had the honour to make frock-coats and trousers for high
officials—that is to say, when he was sober, and not absorbed in more
pleasant diversions.
I might dispense here with dwelling on this tailor; but since it is the
custom to portray the physiognomy of every separate personage in a tale, I
must give a better or worse description of Petrovitch. Formerly when he
was a simple serf in his master's house, he was merely called Gregor. When
he became free, he thought he ought to adorn himself with a new name, and
dubbed himself Petrovitch; at the same time he began to drink lustily, not
only on the high festivals but on all those which are marked with a cross in
the calendar. By thus solemnly celebrating the days consecrated by the
Church, he considered that he was remaining faithful to the traditions of his
childhood; and when he quarrelled with his wife, he shouted that she was an
earthly minded creature and a German. Of this lady we have nothing more
till their frozen official faculties have thawed.
For some time Akaki had been feeling on his back and shoulders very
sharp twinges of pain, although he ran as fast as possible from his dwelling
to the office. After well considering the matter, he came to the conclusion
that these were due to the imperfections of his cloak. In his room he
examined it carefully, and discovered that in two or three places it had
become so thin as to be quite transparent, and that the lining was much torn.
This cloak had been for a long time the standing object of jests on the
part of Akaki's merciless colleagues. They had even robbed it of the noble
name of “cloak,” and called it a cowl. It certainly presented a remarkable
appearance. Every year the collar had grown smaller, for every year the
poor titular councillor had taken a piece of it away in order to repair some
other part of the cloak; and these repairs did not look as if they had been
done by the skilled hand of a tailor. They had been executed in a very
clumsy way and looked remarkably ugly.
After Akaki Akakievitch had ended his melancholy examination, he said
to himself that he must certainly take his cloak to Petrovitch the tailor, who
lived high up in a dark den on the fourth floor.
With his squinting eyes and pock-marked face, Petrovitch certainly did
not look as if he had the honour to make frock-coats and trousers for high
officials—that is to say, when he was sober, and not absorbed in more
pleasant diversions.
I might dispense here with dwelling on this tailor; but since it is the
custom to portray the physiognomy of every separate personage in a tale, I
must give a better or worse description of Petrovitch. Formerly when he
was a simple serf in his master's house, he was merely called Gregor. When
he became free, he thought he ought to adorn himself with a new name, and
dubbed himself Petrovitch; at the same time he began to drink lustily, not
only on the high festivals but on all those which are marked with a cross in
the calendar. By thus solemnly celebrating the days consecrated by the
Church, he considered that he was remaining faithful to the traditions of his
childhood; and when he quarrelled with his wife, he shouted that she was an
earthly minded creature and a German. Of this lady we have nothing more
Page 21
to relate than that she was the wife of Petrovitch, and that she did not wear a
kerchief but a cap on her head. For the rest, she was not pretty; only the
soldiers looked at her as they passed, then they twirled their moustaches and
walked on, laughing.
Akaki Akakievitch accordingly betook himself to the tailor's attic. He
reached it by a dark, dirty, damp staircase, from which, as in all the
inhabited houses of the poorer class in St Petersburg, exhaled an effluvia of
spirits vexatious to nose and eyes alike. As the titular councillor climbed
these slippery stairs, he calculated what sum Petrovitch could reasonably
ask for repairing his cloak, and determined only to give him a rouble.
The door of the tailor's flat stood open in order to provide an outlet for
the clouds of smoke which rolled from the kitchen, where Petrovitch's wife
was just then cooking fish. Akaki, his eyes smarting, passed through the
kitchen without her seeing him, and entered the room where the tailor sat on
a large, roughly made, wooden table, his legs crossed like those of a Turkish
pasha, and, as is the custom of tailors, with bare feet. What first arrested
attention, when one approached him, was his thumb nail, which was a little
misshapen but as hard and strong as the shell of a tortoise. Round his neck
were hung several skeins of thread, and on his knees lay a tattered coat. For
some minutes he had been trying in vain to thread his needle. He was first
of all angry with the gathering darkness, then with the thread.
“Why the deuce won't you go in, you worthless scoundrel!” he
exclaimed.
Akaki saw at once that he had come at an inopportune moment. He
wished he had found Petrovitch at a more favourable time, when he was
enjoying himself—when, as his wife expressed it, he was having a
substantial ration of brandy. At such times the tailor was extraordinarily
ready to meet his customer's proposals with bows and gratitude to boot.
Sometimes indeed his wife interfered in the transaction, and declared that
he was drunk and promised to do the work at much too low a price; but if
the customer paid a trifle more, the matter was settled.
Unfortunately for the titular councillor, Petrovitch had just now not yet
touched the brandy flask. At such moments he was hard, obstinate, and
ready to demand an exorbitant price.
kerchief but a cap on her head. For the rest, she was not pretty; only the
soldiers looked at her as they passed, then they twirled their moustaches and
walked on, laughing.
Akaki Akakievitch accordingly betook himself to the tailor's attic. He
reached it by a dark, dirty, damp staircase, from which, as in all the
inhabited houses of the poorer class in St Petersburg, exhaled an effluvia of
spirits vexatious to nose and eyes alike. As the titular councillor climbed
these slippery stairs, he calculated what sum Petrovitch could reasonably
ask for repairing his cloak, and determined only to give him a rouble.
The door of the tailor's flat stood open in order to provide an outlet for
the clouds of smoke which rolled from the kitchen, where Petrovitch's wife
was just then cooking fish. Akaki, his eyes smarting, passed through the
kitchen without her seeing him, and entered the room where the tailor sat on
a large, roughly made, wooden table, his legs crossed like those of a Turkish
pasha, and, as is the custom of tailors, with bare feet. What first arrested
attention, when one approached him, was his thumb nail, which was a little
misshapen but as hard and strong as the shell of a tortoise. Round his neck
were hung several skeins of thread, and on his knees lay a tattered coat. For
some minutes he had been trying in vain to thread his needle. He was first
of all angry with the gathering darkness, then with the thread.
“Why the deuce won't you go in, you worthless scoundrel!” he
exclaimed.
Akaki saw at once that he had come at an inopportune moment. He
wished he had found Petrovitch at a more favourable time, when he was
enjoying himself—when, as his wife expressed it, he was having a
substantial ration of brandy. At such times the tailor was extraordinarily
ready to meet his customer's proposals with bows and gratitude to boot.
Sometimes indeed his wife interfered in the transaction, and declared that
he was drunk and promised to do the work at much too low a price; but if
the customer paid a trifle more, the matter was settled.
Unfortunately for the titular councillor, Petrovitch had just now not yet
touched the brandy flask. At such moments he was hard, obstinate, and
ready to demand an exorbitant price.
Page 22
Akaki foresaw this danger, and would gladly have turned back again,
but it was already too late. The tailor's single eye—for he was one-eyed—
had already noticed him, and Akaki Akakievitch murmured involuntarily
“Good day, Petrovitch.”
“Welcome, sir,” answered the tailor, and fastened his glance on the
titular councillor's hand to see what he had in it.
“I come just—merely—in order—I want—”
We must here remark that the modest titular councillor was in the habit
of expressing his thoughts only by prepositions, adverbs, or particles, which
never yielded a distinct meaning. If the matter of which he spoke was a
difficult one, he could never finish the sentence he had begun. So that when
transacting business, he generally entangled himself in the formula “Yes—it
is indeed true that——” Then he would remain standing and forget what he
wished to say, or believe that he had said it.
“What do you want, sir?” asked Petrovitch, scrutinising him from top to
toe with a searching look, and contemplating his collar, sleeves, coat,
buttons—in short his whole uniform, although he knew them all very well,
having made them himself. That is the way of tailors whenever they meet
an acquaintance.
Then Akaki answered, stammering as usual, “I want—Petrovitch—this
cloak—you see—it is still quite good, only a little dusty—and therefore it
looks a little old. It is, however, still quite new, only that it is worn a little—
there in the back and here in the shoulder—and there are three quite little
splits. You see it is hardly worth talking about; it can be thoroughly repaired
in a few minutes.”
Petrovitch took the unfortunate cloak, spread it on the table,
contemplated it in silence, and shook his head. Then he stretched his hand
towards the window-sill for his snuff-box, a round one with the portrait of a
general on the lid. I do not know whose portrait it was, for it had been
accidentally injured, and the ingenious tailor had gummed a piece of paper
over it.
After Petrovitch had taken a pinch of snuff, he examined the cloak
again, held it to the light, and once more shook his head. Then he examined
but it was already too late. The tailor's single eye—for he was one-eyed—
had already noticed him, and Akaki Akakievitch murmured involuntarily
“Good day, Petrovitch.”
“Welcome, sir,” answered the tailor, and fastened his glance on the
titular councillor's hand to see what he had in it.
“I come just—merely—in order—I want—”
We must here remark that the modest titular councillor was in the habit
of expressing his thoughts only by prepositions, adverbs, or particles, which
never yielded a distinct meaning. If the matter of which he spoke was a
difficult one, he could never finish the sentence he had begun. So that when
transacting business, he generally entangled himself in the formula “Yes—it
is indeed true that——” Then he would remain standing and forget what he
wished to say, or believe that he had said it.
“What do you want, sir?” asked Petrovitch, scrutinising him from top to
toe with a searching look, and contemplating his collar, sleeves, coat,
buttons—in short his whole uniform, although he knew them all very well,
having made them himself. That is the way of tailors whenever they meet
an acquaintance.
Then Akaki answered, stammering as usual, “I want—Petrovitch—this
cloak—you see—it is still quite good, only a little dusty—and therefore it
looks a little old. It is, however, still quite new, only that it is worn a little—
there in the back and here in the shoulder—and there are three quite little
splits. You see it is hardly worth talking about; it can be thoroughly repaired
in a few minutes.”
Petrovitch took the unfortunate cloak, spread it on the table,
contemplated it in silence, and shook his head. Then he stretched his hand
towards the window-sill for his snuff-box, a round one with the portrait of a
general on the lid. I do not know whose portrait it was, for it had been
accidentally injured, and the ingenious tailor had gummed a piece of paper
over it.
After Petrovitch had taken a pinch of snuff, he examined the cloak
again, held it to the light, and once more shook his head. Then he examined
Page 23
the lining, took a second pinch of snuff, and at last exclaimed, “No! that is a
wretched rag! It is beyond repair!”
At these words Akaki's courage fell.
“What!” he cried in the querulous tone of a child. “Can this hole really
not be repaired? Look! Petrovitch; there are only two rents, and you have
enough pieces of cloth to mend them with.”
“Yes, I have enough pieces of cloth; but how should I sew them on? The
stuff is quite worn out; it won't bear another stitch.”
“Well, can't you strengthen it with another piece of cloth?”
“No, it won't bear anything more; cloth after all is only cloth, and in its
present condition a gust of wind might blow the wretched mantle into
tatters.”
“But if you could only make it last a little longer, do you see—really
——”
“No!” answered Petrovitch decidedly. “There is nothing more to be
done with it; it is completely worn out. It would be better if you made
yourself foot bandages out of it for the winter; they are warmer than
stockings. It was the Germans who invented stockings for their own profit.”
Petrovitch never lost an opportunity of having a hit at the Germans. “You
must certainly buy a new cloak,” he added.
“A new cloak?” exclaimed Akaki Akakievitch, and it grew dark before
his eyes. The tailor's work-room seemed to go round with him, and the only
object he could clearly distinguish was the paper-patched general's portrait
on the tailor's snuff-box. “A new cloak!” he murmured, as though half
asleep. “But I have no money.”
“Yes, a new cloak,” repeated Petrovitch with cruel calmness.
“Well, even if I did decide on it—how much——”
“You mean how much would it cost?”
“Yes.”
wretched rag! It is beyond repair!”
At these words Akaki's courage fell.
“What!” he cried in the querulous tone of a child. “Can this hole really
not be repaired? Look! Petrovitch; there are only two rents, and you have
enough pieces of cloth to mend them with.”
“Yes, I have enough pieces of cloth; but how should I sew them on? The
stuff is quite worn out; it won't bear another stitch.”
“Well, can't you strengthen it with another piece of cloth?”
“No, it won't bear anything more; cloth after all is only cloth, and in its
present condition a gust of wind might blow the wretched mantle into
tatters.”
“But if you could only make it last a little longer, do you see—really
——”
“No!” answered Petrovitch decidedly. “There is nothing more to be
done with it; it is completely worn out. It would be better if you made
yourself foot bandages out of it for the winter; they are warmer than
stockings. It was the Germans who invented stockings for their own profit.”
Petrovitch never lost an opportunity of having a hit at the Germans. “You
must certainly buy a new cloak,” he added.
“A new cloak?” exclaimed Akaki Akakievitch, and it grew dark before
his eyes. The tailor's work-room seemed to go round with him, and the only
object he could clearly distinguish was the paper-patched general's portrait
on the tailor's snuff-box. “A new cloak!” he murmured, as though half
asleep. “But I have no money.”
“Yes, a new cloak,” repeated Petrovitch with cruel calmness.
“Well, even if I did decide on it—how much——”
“You mean how much would it cost?”
“Yes.”
Page 24
“About a hundred and fifty roubles,” answered the tailor, pursing his
lips. This diabolical tailor took a special pleasure in embarrassing his
customers and watching the expression of their faces with his squinting
single eye.
“A hundred and fifty roubles for a cloak!” exclaimed Akaki Akakievitch
in a tone which sounded like an outcry—possibly the first he had uttered
since his birth.
“Yes,” replied Petrovitch. “And then the marten-fur collar and silk
lining for the hood would make it up to two hundred roubles.”
“Petrovitch, I adjure you!” said Akaki Akakievitch in an imploring tone,
no longer hearing nor wishing to hear the tailor's words, “try to make this
cloak last me a little longer.”
“No, it would be a useless waste of time and work.”
After this answer, Akaki departed, feeling quite crushed; while
Petrovitch, with his lips firmly pursed up, feeling pleased with himself for
his firmness and brave defence of the art of tailoring, remained sitting on
the table.
Meanwhile Akaki wandered about the streets like a somnambulist, at
random and without an object. “What a terrible business!” he said to
himself. “Really, I could never have believed that it would come to that.
No,” he continued after a short pause, “I could not have guessed that it
would come to that. Now I find myself in a completely unexpected situation
—in a difficulty that——”
As he thus continued his monologue, instead of approaching his
dwelling, he went, without noticing it, in quite a wrong direction. A
chimney-sweep brushed against him and blackened his back as he passed
by. From a house where building was going on, a bucket of plaster of Paris
was emptied on his head. But he saw and heard nothing. Only when he
collided with a sentry, who, after he had planted his halberd beside him,
was shaking out some snuff from his snuff-box with a bony hand, was he
startled out of his reverie.
lips. This diabolical tailor took a special pleasure in embarrassing his
customers and watching the expression of their faces with his squinting
single eye.
“A hundred and fifty roubles for a cloak!” exclaimed Akaki Akakievitch
in a tone which sounded like an outcry—possibly the first he had uttered
since his birth.
“Yes,” replied Petrovitch. “And then the marten-fur collar and silk
lining for the hood would make it up to two hundred roubles.”
“Petrovitch, I adjure you!” said Akaki Akakievitch in an imploring tone,
no longer hearing nor wishing to hear the tailor's words, “try to make this
cloak last me a little longer.”
“No, it would be a useless waste of time and work.”
After this answer, Akaki departed, feeling quite crushed; while
Petrovitch, with his lips firmly pursed up, feeling pleased with himself for
his firmness and brave defence of the art of tailoring, remained sitting on
the table.
Meanwhile Akaki wandered about the streets like a somnambulist, at
random and without an object. “What a terrible business!” he said to
himself. “Really, I could never have believed that it would come to that.
No,” he continued after a short pause, “I could not have guessed that it
would come to that. Now I find myself in a completely unexpected situation
—in a difficulty that——”
As he thus continued his monologue, instead of approaching his
dwelling, he went, without noticing it, in quite a wrong direction. A
chimney-sweep brushed against him and blackened his back as he passed
by. From a house where building was going on, a bucket of plaster of Paris
was emptied on his head. But he saw and heard nothing. Only when he
collided with a sentry, who, after he had planted his halberd beside him,
was shaking out some snuff from his snuff-box with a bony hand, was he
startled out of his reverie.
Page 25
“What do you want?” the rough guardian of civic order exclaimed.
“Can't you walk on the pavement properly?”
This sudden address at last completely roused Akaki from his torpid
condition. He collected his thoughts, considered his situation clearly, and
began to take counsel with himself seriously and frankly, as with a friend to
whom one entrusts the most intimate secrets.
“No!” he said at last. “To-day I will get nothing from Petrovitch—to-
day he is in a bad humour—perhaps his wife has beaten him—I will look
him up again next Sunday. On Saturday evenings he gets intoxicated; then
the next day he wants a pick-me-up—his wife gives him no money—I
squeeze a ten-kopeck piece into his hand; then he will be more reasonable
and we can discuss the cloak further.”
Encouraged by these reflections, Akaki waited patiently till Sunday. On
that day, having seen Petrovitch's wife leave the house, he betook himself to
the tailor's and found him, as he had expected, in a very depressed state as
the result of his Saturday's dissipation. But hardly had Akaki let a word fall
about the mantle than the diabolical tailor awoke from his torpor and
exclaimed, “No, nothing can be done; you must certainly buy a new cloak.”
The titular councillor pressed a ten-kopeck piece into his hand.
“Thanks, my dear friend,” said Petrovitch; “that will get me a pick-me-
up, and I will drink your health with it. But as for your old mantle, what is
the use of talking about it? It isn't worth a farthing. Let me only get to work;
I will make you a splendid one, I promise!”
But poor Akaki Akakievitch still importuned the tailor to repair his old
one.
“No, and again no,” answered Petrovitch. “It is quite impossible. Trust
me; I won't take you in. I will even put silver hooks and eyes on the collar,
as is now the fashion.”
This time Akaki saw that he must follow the tailor's advice, and again
all his courage sank. He must have a new mantle made. But how should he
pay for it? He certainly expected a Christmas bonus at the office; but that
money had been allotted beforehand. He must buy a pair of trousers, and
“Can't you walk on the pavement properly?”
This sudden address at last completely roused Akaki from his torpid
condition. He collected his thoughts, considered his situation clearly, and
began to take counsel with himself seriously and frankly, as with a friend to
whom one entrusts the most intimate secrets.
“No!” he said at last. “To-day I will get nothing from Petrovitch—to-
day he is in a bad humour—perhaps his wife has beaten him—I will look
him up again next Sunday. On Saturday evenings he gets intoxicated; then
the next day he wants a pick-me-up—his wife gives him no money—I
squeeze a ten-kopeck piece into his hand; then he will be more reasonable
and we can discuss the cloak further.”
Encouraged by these reflections, Akaki waited patiently till Sunday. On
that day, having seen Petrovitch's wife leave the house, he betook himself to
the tailor's and found him, as he had expected, in a very depressed state as
the result of his Saturday's dissipation. But hardly had Akaki let a word fall
about the mantle than the diabolical tailor awoke from his torpor and
exclaimed, “No, nothing can be done; you must certainly buy a new cloak.”
The titular councillor pressed a ten-kopeck piece into his hand.
“Thanks, my dear friend,” said Petrovitch; “that will get me a pick-me-
up, and I will drink your health with it. But as for your old mantle, what is
the use of talking about it? It isn't worth a farthing. Let me only get to work;
I will make you a splendid one, I promise!”
But poor Akaki Akakievitch still importuned the tailor to repair his old
one.
“No, and again no,” answered Petrovitch. “It is quite impossible. Trust
me; I won't take you in. I will even put silver hooks and eyes on the collar,
as is now the fashion.”
This time Akaki saw that he must follow the tailor's advice, and again
all his courage sank. He must have a new mantle made. But how should he
pay for it? He certainly expected a Christmas bonus at the office; but that
money had been allotted beforehand. He must buy a pair of trousers, and
Page 26
pay his shoemaker for repairing two pairs of boots, and buy some fresh
linen. Even if, by an unexpected stroke of good luck, the director raised the
usual bonus from forty to fifty roubles, what was such a small amount in
comparison with the immense sum which Petrovitch demanded? A mere
drop of water in the sea.
At any rate, he might expect that Petrovitch, if he were in a good
humour, would lower the price of the cloak to eighty roubles; but where
were these eighty roubles to be found? Perhaps he might succeed if he left
no stone unturned, in raising half the sum; but he saw no means of
procuring the other half. As regards the first half, he had been in the habit,
as often as he received a rouble, of placing a kopeck in a money-box. At the
end of each half-year he changed these copper coins for silver. He had been
doing this for some time, and his savings just now amounted to forty
roubles. Thus he already had half the required sum. But the other half!
Akaki made long calculations, and at last determined that he must, at
least for a whole year, reduce some of his daily expenses. He would have to
give up his tea in the evening, and copy his documents in his landlady's
room, in order to economise the fuel in his own. He also resolved to avoid
rough pavements as much as possible, in order to spare his shoes; and
finally to give out less washing to the laundress.
At first he found these deprivations rather trying; but gradually he got
accustomed to them, and at last took to going to bed without any supper at
all. Although his body suffered from this abstinence, his spirit derived all
the richer nutriment from perpetually thinking about his new cloak. From
that time it seemed as though his nature had completed itself; as though he
had married and possessed a companion on his life journey. This companion
was the thought of his new cloak, properly wadded and lined.
From that time he became more lively, and his character grew stronger,
like that of a man who has set a goal before himself which he will reach at
all costs. All that was indecisive and vague in his gait and gestures had
disappeared. A new fire began to gleam in his eyes, and in his bold dreams
he sometimes even proposed to himself the question whether he should not
have a marten-fur collar made for his coat.
linen. Even if, by an unexpected stroke of good luck, the director raised the
usual bonus from forty to fifty roubles, what was such a small amount in
comparison with the immense sum which Petrovitch demanded? A mere
drop of water in the sea.
At any rate, he might expect that Petrovitch, if he were in a good
humour, would lower the price of the cloak to eighty roubles; but where
were these eighty roubles to be found? Perhaps he might succeed if he left
no stone unturned, in raising half the sum; but he saw no means of
procuring the other half. As regards the first half, he had been in the habit,
as often as he received a rouble, of placing a kopeck in a money-box. At the
end of each half-year he changed these copper coins for silver. He had been
doing this for some time, and his savings just now amounted to forty
roubles. Thus he already had half the required sum. But the other half!
Akaki made long calculations, and at last determined that he must, at
least for a whole year, reduce some of his daily expenses. He would have to
give up his tea in the evening, and copy his documents in his landlady's
room, in order to economise the fuel in his own. He also resolved to avoid
rough pavements as much as possible, in order to spare his shoes; and
finally to give out less washing to the laundress.
At first he found these deprivations rather trying; but gradually he got
accustomed to them, and at last took to going to bed without any supper at
all. Although his body suffered from this abstinence, his spirit derived all
the richer nutriment from perpetually thinking about his new cloak. From
that time it seemed as though his nature had completed itself; as though he
had married and possessed a companion on his life journey. This companion
was the thought of his new cloak, properly wadded and lined.
From that time he became more lively, and his character grew stronger,
like that of a man who has set a goal before himself which he will reach at
all costs. All that was indecisive and vague in his gait and gestures had
disappeared. A new fire began to gleam in his eyes, and in his bold dreams
he sometimes even proposed to himself the question whether he should not
have a marten-fur collar made for his coat.
Page 27
These and similar thoughts sometimes caused him to be absent-minded.
As he was copying his documents one day he suddenly noticed that he had
made a slip. “Ugh!” he exclaimed, and crossed himself.
At least once a month he went to Petrovitch to discuss the precious
cloak with him, and to settle many important questions, e.g. where and at
what price he should buy the cloth, and what colour he should choose.
Each of these visits gave rise to new discussions, but he always returned
home in a happier mood, feeling that at last the day must come when all the
materials would have been bought and the cloak would be lying ready to
put on.
This great event happened sooner than he had hoped. The director gave
him a bonus, not of forty or fifty, but of five-and-sixty roubles. Had the
worthy official noticed that Akaki needed a new mantle, or was the
exceptional amount of the gift only due to chance?
However that might be, Akaki was now richer by twenty roubles. Such
an access of wealth necessarily hastened his important undertaking. After
two or three more months of enduring hunger, he had collected his eighty
roubles. His heart, generally so quiet, began to beat violently; he hastened
to Petrovitch, who accompanied him to a draper's shop. There, without
hesitating, they bought a very fine piece of cloth. For more than half a year
they had discussed the matter incessantly, and gone round the shops
inquiring prices. Petrovitch examined the cloth, and said they would not
find anything better. For the lining they chose a piece of such firm and
thickly woven linen that the tailor declared it was better than silk; it also
had a splendid gloss on it. They did not buy marten fur, for it was too dear,
but chose the best catskin in the shop, which was a very good imitation of
the former.
It took Petrovitch quite fourteen days to make the mantle, for he put an
extra number of stitches into it. He charged twelve roubles for his work, and
said he could not ask less; it was all sewn with silk, and the tailor smoothed
the sutures with his teeth.
At last the day came—I cannot name it certainly, but it assuredly was
the most solemn in Akaki's life—when the tailor brought the cloak. He
As he was copying his documents one day he suddenly noticed that he had
made a slip. “Ugh!” he exclaimed, and crossed himself.
At least once a month he went to Petrovitch to discuss the precious
cloak with him, and to settle many important questions, e.g. where and at
what price he should buy the cloth, and what colour he should choose.
Each of these visits gave rise to new discussions, but he always returned
home in a happier mood, feeling that at last the day must come when all the
materials would have been bought and the cloak would be lying ready to
put on.
This great event happened sooner than he had hoped. The director gave
him a bonus, not of forty or fifty, but of five-and-sixty roubles. Had the
worthy official noticed that Akaki needed a new mantle, or was the
exceptional amount of the gift only due to chance?
However that might be, Akaki was now richer by twenty roubles. Such
an access of wealth necessarily hastened his important undertaking. After
two or three more months of enduring hunger, he had collected his eighty
roubles. His heart, generally so quiet, began to beat violently; he hastened
to Petrovitch, who accompanied him to a draper's shop. There, without
hesitating, they bought a very fine piece of cloth. For more than half a year
they had discussed the matter incessantly, and gone round the shops
inquiring prices. Petrovitch examined the cloth, and said they would not
find anything better. For the lining they chose a piece of such firm and
thickly woven linen that the tailor declared it was better than silk; it also
had a splendid gloss on it. They did not buy marten fur, for it was too dear,
but chose the best catskin in the shop, which was a very good imitation of
the former.
It took Petrovitch quite fourteen days to make the mantle, for he put an
extra number of stitches into it. He charged twelve roubles for his work, and
said he could not ask less; it was all sewn with silk, and the tailor smoothed
the sutures with his teeth.
At last the day came—I cannot name it certainly, but it assuredly was
the most solemn in Akaki's life—when the tailor brought the cloak. He
Page 28
brought it early in the morning, before the titular councillor started for his
office. He could not have come at a more suitable moment, for the cold had
again begun to be very severe.
Petrovitch entered the room with the dignified mien of an important
tailor. His face wore a peculiarly serious expression, such as Akaki had
never seen on it. He was fully conscious of his dignity, and of the gulf
which separates the tailor who only repairs old clothes from the artist who
makes new ones.
The cloak had been brought wrapped up in a large, new, freshly washed
handkerchief, which the tailor carefully opened, folded, and placed in his
pocket. Then he proudly took the cloak in both hands and laid it on Akaki
Akakievitch's shoulders. He pulled it straight behind to see how it hung
majestically in its whole length. Finally he wished to see the effect it made
when unbuttoned. Akaki, however, wished to try the sleeves, which fitted
wonderfully well. In brief, the cloak was irreproachable, and its fit and cut
left nothing to be desired.
While the tailor was contemplating his work, he did not forget to say
that the only reason he had charged so little for making it, was that he had
only a low rent to pay and had known Akaki Akakievitch for a long time; he
declared that any tailor who lived on the Nevski Prospect would have
charged at least five-and-sixty roubles for making up such a cloak.
The titular councillor did not let himself be involved in a discussion on
the subject. He thanked him, paid him, and then sallied forth on his way to
the office.
Petrovitch went out with him, and remained standing in the street to
watch Akaki as long as possible wearing the mantle; then he hurried
through a cross-alley and came into the main street again to catch another
glimpse of him.
Akaki went on his way in high spirits. Every moment he was acutely
conscious of having a new cloak on, and smiled with sheer self-
complacency. His head was filled with only two ideas: first that the cloak
was warm, and secondly that it was beautiful. Without noticing anything on
office. He could not have come at a more suitable moment, for the cold had
again begun to be very severe.
Petrovitch entered the room with the dignified mien of an important
tailor. His face wore a peculiarly serious expression, such as Akaki had
never seen on it. He was fully conscious of his dignity, and of the gulf
which separates the tailor who only repairs old clothes from the artist who
makes new ones.
The cloak had been brought wrapped up in a large, new, freshly washed
handkerchief, which the tailor carefully opened, folded, and placed in his
pocket. Then he proudly took the cloak in both hands and laid it on Akaki
Akakievitch's shoulders. He pulled it straight behind to see how it hung
majestically in its whole length. Finally he wished to see the effect it made
when unbuttoned. Akaki, however, wished to try the sleeves, which fitted
wonderfully well. In brief, the cloak was irreproachable, and its fit and cut
left nothing to be desired.
While the tailor was contemplating his work, he did not forget to say
that the only reason he had charged so little for making it, was that he had
only a low rent to pay and had known Akaki Akakievitch for a long time; he
declared that any tailor who lived on the Nevski Prospect would have
charged at least five-and-sixty roubles for making up such a cloak.
The titular councillor did not let himself be involved in a discussion on
the subject. He thanked him, paid him, and then sallied forth on his way to
the office.
Petrovitch went out with him, and remained standing in the street to
watch Akaki as long as possible wearing the mantle; then he hurried
through a cross-alley and came into the main street again to catch another
glimpse of him.
Akaki went on his way in high spirits. Every moment he was acutely
conscious of having a new cloak on, and smiled with sheer self-
complacency. His head was filled with only two ideas: first that the cloak
was warm, and secondly that it was beautiful. Without noticing anything on
Page 29
the road, he marched straight to the chancellery, took off his treasure in the
hall, and solemnly entrusted it to the porter's care.
I do not know how the report spread in the office that Akaki's old cloak
had ceased to exist. All his colleagues hastened to see his splendid new one,
and then began to congratulate him so warmly that he at first had to smile
with self-satisfaction, but finally began to feel embarrassed.
But how great was his surprise when his cruel colleagues remarked that
he should formally “handsel” his cloak by giving them a feast! Poor Akaki
was so disconcerted and taken aback, that he did not know what to answer
nor how to excuse himself. He stammered out, blushing, that the cloak was
not so new as it appeared; it was really second-hand.
One of his superiors, who probably wished to show that he was not too
proud of his rank and title, and did not disdain social intercourse with his
subordinates, broke in and said, “Gentlemen! Instead of Akaki Akakievitch,
I will invite you to a little meal. Come to tea with me this evening. To-day
happens to be my birthday.”
All the others thanked him for his kind proposal, and joyfully accepted
his invitation. Akaki at first wished to decline, but was told that to do so
would be grossly impolite and unpardonable, so he reconciled himself to
the inevitable. Moreover, he felt a certain satisfaction at the thought that the
occasion would give him a new opportunity of displaying his cloak in the
streets. This whole day for him was like a festival day. In the cheerfullest
possible mood he returned home, took off his cloak, and hung it up on the
wall after once more examining the cloth and the lining. Then he took out
his old one in order to compare it with Petrovitch's masterpiece. His looks
passed from one to the other, and he thought to himself, smiling, “What a
difference!”
He ate his supper cheerfully, and after he had finished, did not sit down
as usual to copy documents. No; he lay down, like a Sybarite, on the sofa
and waited. When the time came, he made his toilette, took his cloak, and
went out.
I cannot say where was the house of the superior official who so
graciously invited his subordinates to tea. My memory begins to grow
hall, and solemnly entrusted it to the porter's care.
I do not know how the report spread in the office that Akaki's old cloak
had ceased to exist. All his colleagues hastened to see his splendid new one,
and then began to congratulate him so warmly that he at first had to smile
with self-satisfaction, but finally began to feel embarrassed.
But how great was his surprise when his cruel colleagues remarked that
he should formally “handsel” his cloak by giving them a feast! Poor Akaki
was so disconcerted and taken aback, that he did not know what to answer
nor how to excuse himself. He stammered out, blushing, that the cloak was
not so new as it appeared; it was really second-hand.
One of his superiors, who probably wished to show that he was not too
proud of his rank and title, and did not disdain social intercourse with his
subordinates, broke in and said, “Gentlemen! Instead of Akaki Akakievitch,
I will invite you to a little meal. Come to tea with me this evening. To-day
happens to be my birthday.”
All the others thanked him for his kind proposal, and joyfully accepted
his invitation. Akaki at first wished to decline, but was told that to do so
would be grossly impolite and unpardonable, so he reconciled himself to
the inevitable. Moreover, he felt a certain satisfaction at the thought that the
occasion would give him a new opportunity of displaying his cloak in the
streets. This whole day for him was like a festival day. In the cheerfullest
possible mood he returned home, took off his cloak, and hung it up on the
wall after once more examining the cloth and the lining. Then he took out
his old one in order to compare it with Petrovitch's masterpiece. His looks
passed from one to the other, and he thought to himself, smiling, “What a
difference!”
He ate his supper cheerfully, and after he had finished, did not sit down
as usual to copy documents. No; he lay down, like a Sybarite, on the sofa
and waited. When the time came, he made his toilette, took his cloak, and
went out.
I cannot say where was the house of the superior official who so
graciously invited his subordinates to tea. My memory begins to grow
Page 30
weak, and the innumerable streets and houses of St Petersburg go round so
confusedly in my head that I have difficulty in finding my way about them.
So much, however, is certain: that the honourable official lived in a very
fine quarter of the city, and therefore very far from Akaki Akakievitch's
dwelling.
At first the titular councillor traversed several badly lit streets which
seemed quite empty; but the nearer he approached his superior's house, the
more brilliant and lively the streets became. He met many people, among
whom were elegantly dressed ladies, and men with beaverskin collars. The
peasants' sledges, with their wooden seats and brass studs, became rarer;
while now every moment appeared skilled coachmen with velvet caps,
driving lacquered sleighs covered with bearskins, and fine carriages.
At last he reached the house whither he had been invited. His host lived
in a first-rate style; a lamp hung before his door, and he occupied the whole
of the second story. As Akaki entered the vestibule, he saw a long row of
galoshes; on a table a samovar was smoking and hissing; many cloaks,
some of them adorned with velvet and fur collars, hung on the wall. In the
adjoining room he heard a confused noise, which assumed a more decided
character when a servant opened the door and came out bearing a tray full
of empty cups, a milk-jug, and a basket of biscuits. Evidently the guests had
been there some time and had already drunk their first cup of tea.
After hanging his cloak on a peg, Akaki approached the room in which
his colleagues, smoking long pipes, were sitting round the card-table and
making a good deal of noise. He entered the room, but remained standing
by the door, not knowing what to do; but his colleagues greeted him with
loud applause, and all hastened into the vestibule to take another look at his
cloak. This excitement quite robbed the good titular councillor of his
composure; but in his simplicity of heart he rejoiced at the praises which
were lavished on his precious cloak. Soon afterwards his colleagues left
him to himself and resumed their whist parties.
Akaki felt much embarrassed, and did not know what to do with his feet
and hands. Finally he sat down by the players; looked now at their faces and
now at the cards; then he yawned and remembered that it was long past his
usual bedtime. He made an attempt to go, but they held him back and told
confusedly in my head that I have difficulty in finding my way about them.
So much, however, is certain: that the honourable official lived in a very
fine quarter of the city, and therefore very far from Akaki Akakievitch's
dwelling.
At first the titular councillor traversed several badly lit streets which
seemed quite empty; but the nearer he approached his superior's house, the
more brilliant and lively the streets became. He met many people, among
whom were elegantly dressed ladies, and men with beaverskin collars. The
peasants' sledges, with their wooden seats and brass studs, became rarer;
while now every moment appeared skilled coachmen with velvet caps,
driving lacquered sleighs covered with bearskins, and fine carriages.
At last he reached the house whither he had been invited. His host lived
in a first-rate style; a lamp hung before his door, and he occupied the whole
of the second story. As Akaki entered the vestibule, he saw a long row of
galoshes; on a table a samovar was smoking and hissing; many cloaks,
some of them adorned with velvet and fur collars, hung on the wall. In the
adjoining room he heard a confused noise, which assumed a more decided
character when a servant opened the door and came out bearing a tray full
of empty cups, a milk-jug, and a basket of biscuits. Evidently the guests had
been there some time and had already drunk their first cup of tea.
After hanging his cloak on a peg, Akaki approached the room in which
his colleagues, smoking long pipes, were sitting round the card-table and
making a good deal of noise. He entered the room, but remained standing
by the door, not knowing what to do; but his colleagues greeted him with
loud applause, and all hastened into the vestibule to take another look at his
cloak. This excitement quite robbed the good titular councillor of his
composure; but in his simplicity of heart he rejoiced at the praises which
were lavished on his precious cloak. Soon afterwards his colleagues left
him to himself and resumed their whist parties.
Akaki felt much embarrassed, and did not know what to do with his feet
and hands. Finally he sat down by the players; looked now at their faces and
now at the cards; then he yawned and remembered that it was long past his
usual bedtime. He made an attempt to go, but they held him back and told
Page 31
him that he could not do so without drinking a glass of champagne on what
was for him such a memorable day.
Soon supper was brought. It consisted of cold veal, cakes, and pastry of
various kinds, accompanied by several bottles of champagne. Akaki was
obliged to drink two glasses of it, and found everything round him take on a
more cheerful aspect. But he could not forget that it was already midnight
and that he ought to have been in bed long ago. From fear of being kept
back again, he slipped furtively into the vestibule, where he was pained to
find his cloak lying on the ground. He carefully shook it, brushed it, put it
on, and went out.
The street-lamps were still alight. Some of the small ale-houses
frequented by servants and the lower classes were still open, and some had
just been shut; but by the beams of light which shone through the chinks of
the doors, it was easy to see that there were still people inside, probably
male and female domestics, who were quite indifferent to their employers'
interests.
Akaki Akakievitch turned homewards in a cheerful mood. Suddenly he
found himself in a long street where it was very quiet by day and still more
so at night. The surroundings were very dismal. Only here and there hung a
lamp which threatened to go out for want of oil; there were long rows of
wooden houses with wooden fences, but no sign of a living soul. Only the
snow in the street glimmered faintly in the dim light of the half-
extinguished lanterns, and the little houses looked melancholy in the
darkness.
Akaki went on till the street opened into an enormous square, on the
other side of which the houses were scarcely visible, and which looked like
a terrible desert. At a great distance—God knows where!—glimmered the
light in a sentry-box, which seemed to stand at the end of the world. At the
same moment Akaki's cheerful mood vanished. He went in the direction of
the light with a vague sense of depression, as though some mischief
threatened him. On the way he kept looking round him with alarm. The
huge, melancholy expanse looked to him like a sea. “No,” he thought to
himself, “I had better not look at it”; and he continued his way with his eyes
fixed on the ground. When he raised them again he suddenly saw just in
was for him such a memorable day.
Soon supper was brought. It consisted of cold veal, cakes, and pastry of
various kinds, accompanied by several bottles of champagne. Akaki was
obliged to drink two glasses of it, and found everything round him take on a
more cheerful aspect. But he could not forget that it was already midnight
and that he ought to have been in bed long ago. From fear of being kept
back again, he slipped furtively into the vestibule, where he was pained to
find his cloak lying on the ground. He carefully shook it, brushed it, put it
on, and went out.
The street-lamps were still alight. Some of the small ale-houses
frequented by servants and the lower classes were still open, and some had
just been shut; but by the beams of light which shone through the chinks of
the doors, it was easy to see that there were still people inside, probably
male and female domestics, who were quite indifferent to their employers'
interests.
Akaki Akakievitch turned homewards in a cheerful mood. Suddenly he
found himself in a long street where it was very quiet by day and still more
so at night. The surroundings were very dismal. Only here and there hung a
lamp which threatened to go out for want of oil; there were long rows of
wooden houses with wooden fences, but no sign of a living soul. Only the
snow in the street glimmered faintly in the dim light of the half-
extinguished lanterns, and the little houses looked melancholy in the
darkness.
Akaki went on till the street opened into an enormous square, on the
other side of which the houses were scarcely visible, and which looked like
a terrible desert. At a great distance—God knows where!—glimmered the
light in a sentry-box, which seemed to stand at the end of the world. At the
same moment Akaki's cheerful mood vanished. He went in the direction of
the light with a vague sense of depression, as though some mischief
threatened him. On the way he kept looking round him with alarm. The
huge, melancholy expanse looked to him like a sea. “No,” he thought to
himself, “I had better not look at it”; and he continued his way with his eyes
fixed on the ground. When he raised them again he suddenly saw just in
Page 32
front of him several men with long moustaches, whose faces he could not
distinguish. Everything grew dark before his eyes, and his heart seemed to
be constricted.
“That is my cloak!” shouted one of the men, and seized him by the
collar. Akaki tried to call for help. Another man pressed a great bony fist on
his mouth, and said to him, “Just try to scream again!” At the same moment
the unhappy titular councillor felt the cloak snatched away from him, and
simultaneously received a kick which stretched him senseless in the snow.
A few minutes later he came to himself and stood up; but there was no
longer anyone in sight. Robbed of his cloak, and feeling frozen to the
marrow, he began to shout with all his might; but his voice did not reach the
end of the huge square. Continuing to shout, he ran with the rage of despair
to the sentinel in the sentry-box, who, leaning on his halberd, asked him
why the deuce he was making such a hellish noise and running so violently.
When Akaki reached the sentinel, he accused him of being drunk
because he did not see that passers-by were robbed a short distance from his
sentry-box.
“I saw you quite well,” answered the sentinel, “in the middle of the
square with two men; I thought you were friends. It is no good getting so
excited. Go to-morrow to the police inspector; he will take up the matter,
have the thieves searched for, and make an examination.”
Akaki saw there was nothing to be done but to go home. He reached his
dwelling in a state of dreadful disorder, his hair hanging wildly over his
forehead, and his clothes covered with snow. When his old landlady heard
him knocking violently at the door, she sprang up and hastened thither, only
half-dressed; but at the sight of Akaki started back in alarm. When he told
her what had happened, she clasped her hands together and said, “You
should not go to the police inspector, but to the municipal Superintendent of
the district. The inspector will put you off with fine words, and do nothing;
but I have known the Superintendent for a long time. My former cook,
Anna, is now in his service, and I often see him pass by under our windows.
He goes to church on all the festival-days, and one sees at once by his looks
that he is an honest man.”
distinguish. Everything grew dark before his eyes, and his heart seemed to
be constricted.
“That is my cloak!” shouted one of the men, and seized him by the
collar. Akaki tried to call for help. Another man pressed a great bony fist on
his mouth, and said to him, “Just try to scream again!” At the same moment
the unhappy titular councillor felt the cloak snatched away from him, and
simultaneously received a kick which stretched him senseless in the snow.
A few minutes later he came to himself and stood up; but there was no
longer anyone in sight. Robbed of his cloak, and feeling frozen to the
marrow, he began to shout with all his might; but his voice did not reach the
end of the huge square. Continuing to shout, he ran with the rage of despair
to the sentinel in the sentry-box, who, leaning on his halberd, asked him
why the deuce he was making such a hellish noise and running so violently.
When Akaki reached the sentinel, he accused him of being drunk
because he did not see that passers-by were robbed a short distance from his
sentry-box.
“I saw you quite well,” answered the sentinel, “in the middle of the
square with two men; I thought you were friends. It is no good getting so
excited. Go to-morrow to the police inspector; he will take up the matter,
have the thieves searched for, and make an examination.”
Akaki saw there was nothing to be done but to go home. He reached his
dwelling in a state of dreadful disorder, his hair hanging wildly over his
forehead, and his clothes covered with snow. When his old landlady heard
him knocking violently at the door, she sprang up and hastened thither, only
half-dressed; but at the sight of Akaki started back in alarm. When he told
her what had happened, she clasped her hands together and said, “You
should not go to the police inspector, but to the municipal Superintendent of
the district. The inspector will put you off with fine words, and do nothing;
but I have known the Superintendent for a long time. My former cook,
Anna, is now in his service, and I often see him pass by under our windows.
He goes to church on all the festival-days, and one sees at once by his looks
that he is an honest man.”
Page 33
After hearing this eloquent recommendation, Akaki retired sadly to his
room. Those who can picture to themselves such a situation will understand
what sort of a night he passed. As early as possible the next morning he
went to the Superintendent's house. The servants told him that he was still
asleep. At ten o'clock he returned, only to receive the same reply. At twelve
o'clock the Superintendent had gone out.
About dinner-time the titular councillor called again, but the clerks
asked him in a severe tone what was his business with their superior. Then
for the first time in his life Akaki displayed an energetic character. He
declared that it was absolutely necessary for him to speak with the
Superintendent on an official matter, and that anyone who ventured to put
difficulties in his way would have to pay dearly for it.
This left them without reply. One of the clerks departed, in order to
deliver his message. When Akaki was admitted to the Superintendent's
presence, the latter's way of receiving his story was somewhat singular.
Instead of confining himself to the principal matter—the theft, he asked the
titular councillor how he came to be out so late, and whether he had not
been in suspicious company.
Taken aback by such a question, Akaki did not know what to answer,
and went away without knowing whether any steps would be taken in the
matter or not.
The whole day he had not been in his office—a perfectly new event in
his life. The next day he appeared there again with a pale face and restless
aspect, in his old cloak, which looked more wretched than ever. When his
colleagues heard of his misfortune, some were cruel enough to laugh; most
of them, however, felt a sincere sympathy with him, and started a
subscription for his benefit; but this praiseworthy undertaking had only a
very insignificant result, because these same officials had been lately called
upon to contribute to two other subscriptions—in the first case to purchase
a portrait of their director, and in the second to buy a work which a friend of
his had published.
One of them, who felt sincerely sorry for Akaki, gave him some good
advice for want of something better. He told him it was a waste of time to
go again to the Superintendent, because even in case that this official
room. Those who can picture to themselves such a situation will understand
what sort of a night he passed. As early as possible the next morning he
went to the Superintendent's house. The servants told him that he was still
asleep. At ten o'clock he returned, only to receive the same reply. At twelve
o'clock the Superintendent had gone out.
About dinner-time the titular councillor called again, but the clerks
asked him in a severe tone what was his business with their superior. Then
for the first time in his life Akaki displayed an energetic character. He
declared that it was absolutely necessary for him to speak with the
Superintendent on an official matter, and that anyone who ventured to put
difficulties in his way would have to pay dearly for it.
This left them without reply. One of the clerks departed, in order to
deliver his message. When Akaki was admitted to the Superintendent's
presence, the latter's way of receiving his story was somewhat singular.
Instead of confining himself to the principal matter—the theft, he asked the
titular councillor how he came to be out so late, and whether he had not
been in suspicious company.
Taken aback by such a question, Akaki did not know what to answer,
and went away without knowing whether any steps would be taken in the
matter or not.
The whole day he had not been in his office—a perfectly new event in
his life. The next day he appeared there again with a pale face and restless
aspect, in his old cloak, which looked more wretched than ever. When his
colleagues heard of his misfortune, some were cruel enough to laugh; most
of them, however, felt a sincere sympathy with him, and started a
subscription for his benefit; but this praiseworthy undertaking had only a
very insignificant result, because these same officials had been lately called
upon to contribute to two other subscriptions—in the first case to purchase
a portrait of their director, and in the second to buy a work which a friend of
his had published.
One of them, who felt sincerely sorry for Akaki, gave him some good
advice for want of something better. He told him it was a waste of time to
go again to the Superintendent, because even in case that this official
Page 34
succeeded in recovering the cloak, the police would keep it till the titular
councillor had indisputably proved that he was the real owner of it. Akaki's
friend suggested to him to go to a certain important personage, who because
of his connection with the authorities could expedite the matter.
In his bewilderment, Akaki resolved to follow this advice. It was not
known what position this personage occupied, nor how high it really was;
the only facts known were that he had only recently been placed in it, and
that there must be still higher personages than himself, as he was leaving no
stone unturned in order to get promotion. When he entered his private room,
he made his subordinates wait for him on the stairs below, and no one had
direct access to him. If anyone called with a request to see him, the
secretary of the board informed the Government secretary, who in his turn
passed it on to a higher official, and the latter informed the important
personage himself.
That is the way business is carried on in our Holy Russia. In the
endeavour to resemble the higher officials, everyone imitates the manners
of his superiors. Not long ago a titular councillor, who was appointed to the
headship of a little office, immediately placed over the door of one of his
two tiny rooms the inscription “Council-chamber.” Outside it were placed
servants with red collars and lace-work on their coats, in order to announce
petitioners, and to conduct them into the chamber which was hardly large
enough to contain a chair.
But let us return to the important personage in question. His way of
carrying things on was dignified and imposing, but a trifle complicated. His
system might be summed up in a single word—“severity.” This word he
would repeat in a sonorous tone three times in succession, and the last time
turn a piercing look on the person with whom he happened to be speaking.
He might have spared himself the trouble of displaying so much
disciplinary energy; the ten officials who were under his command feared
him quite sufficiently without it. As soon as they were aware of his
approach, they would lay down their pens, and hasten to station themselves
in a respectful attitude as he passed by. In converse with his subordinates,
he preserved a stiff, unbending attitude, and generally confined himself to
such expressions as “What do you want? Do you know with whom you are
speaking? Do you consider who is in front of you?”
councillor had indisputably proved that he was the real owner of it. Akaki's
friend suggested to him to go to a certain important personage, who because
of his connection with the authorities could expedite the matter.
In his bewilderment, Akaki resolved to follow this advice. It was not
known what position this personage occupied, nor how high it really was;
the only facts known were that he had only recently been placed in it, and
that there must be still higher personages than himself, as he was leaving no
stone unturned in order to get promotion. When he entered his private room,
he made his subordinates wait for him on the stairs below, and no one had
direct access to him. If anyone called with a request to see him, the
secretary of the board informed the Government secretary, who in his turn
passed it on to a higher official, and the latter informed the important
personage himself.
That is the way business is carried on in our Holy Russia. In the
endeavour to resemble the higher officials, everyone imitates the manners
of his superiors. Not long ago a titular councillor, who was appointed to the
headship of a little office, immediately placed over the door of one of his
two tiny rooms the inscription “Council-chamber.” Outside it were placed
servants with red collars and lace-work on their coats, in order to announce
petitioners, and to conduct them into the chamber which was hardly large
enough to contain a chair.
But let us return to the important personage in question. His way of
carrying things on was dignified and imposing, but a trifle complicated. His
system might be summed up in a single word—“severity.” This word he
would repeat in a sonorous tone three times in succession, and the last time
turn a piercing look on the person with whom he happened to be speaking.
He might have spared himself the trouble of displaying so much
disciplinary energy; the ten officials who were under his command feared
him quite sufficiently without it. As soon as they were aware of his
approach, they would lay down their pens, and hasten to station themselves
in a respectful attitude as he passed by. In converse with his subordinates,
he preserved a stiff, unbending attitude, and generally confined himself to
such expressions as “What do you want? Do you know with whom you are
speaking? Do you consider who is in front of you?”
Page 35
For the rest, he was a good-natured man, friendly and amiable with his
acquaintances. But the title of “District-Superintendent” had turned his
head. Since the time when it had been bestowed upon him, he lived for a
great part of the day in a kind of dizzy self-intoxication. Among his equals,
however, he recovered his equilibrium, and then showed his real amiability
in more than one direction; but as soon as he found himself in the society of
anyone of less rank than himself, he entrenched himself in a severe
taciturnity. This situation was all the more painful for him as he was quite
aware that he might have passed his time more agreeably.
All who watched him at such moments perceived clearly that he longed
to take part in an interesting conversation, but that the fear of displaying
some unguarded courtesy, of appearing too confidential, and thereby doing
a deadly injury to his dignity, held him back. In order to avoid such a risk,
he maintained an unnatural reserve, and only spoke from time to time in
monosyllables. He had driven this habit to such a pitch that people called
him “The Tedious,” and the title was well deserved.
Such was the person to whose aid Akaki wished to appeal. The moment
at which he came seemed expressly calculated to flatter the
Superintendent's vanity, and accordingly to help forward the titular
councillor's cause.
The high personage was seated in his office, talking cheerfully with an
old friend whom he had not seen for several years, when he was told that a
gentleman named Akakievitch begged for the honour of an interview.
“Who is the man?” asked the Superintendent in a contemptuous tone.
“An official,” answered the servant.
“He must wait. I have no time to receive him now.”
The high personage lied; there was nothing in the way of his granting
the desired audience. His friend and himself had already quite exhausted
various topics of conversation. Many long, embarrassing pauses had
occurred, during which they had lightly tapped each other on the shoulder,
saying, “So it was, you see.”
“Yes, Stepan.”
acquaintances. But the title of “District-Superintendent” had turned his
head. Since the time when it had been bestowed upon him, he lived for a
great part of the day in a kind of dizzy self-intoxication. Among his equals,
however, he recovered his equilibrium, and then showed his real amiability
in more than one direction; but as soon as he found himself in the society of
anyone of less rank than himself, he entrenched himself in a severe
taciturnity. This situation was all the more painful for him as he was quite
aware that he might have passed his time more agreeably.
All who watched him at such moments perceived clearly that he longed
to take part in an interesting conversation, but that the fear of displaying
some unguarded courtesy, of appearing too confidential, and thereby doing
a deadly injury to his dignity, held him back. In order to avoid such a risk,
he maintained an unnatural reserve, and only spoke from time to time in
monosyllables. He had driven this habit to such a pitch that people called
him “The Tedious,” and the title was well deserved.
Such was the person to whose aid Akaki wished to appeal. The moment
at which he came seemed expressly calculated to flatter the
Superintendent's vanity, and accordingly to help forward the titular
councillor's cause.
The high personage was seated in his office, talking cheerfully with an
old friend whom he had not seen for several years, when he was told that a
gentleman named Akakievitch begged for the honour of an interview.
“Who is the man?” asked the Superintendent in a contemptuous tone.
“An official,” answered the servant.
“He must wait. I have no time to receive him now.”
The high personage lied; there was nothing in the way of his granting
the desired audience. His friend and himself had already quite exhausted
various topics of conversation. Many long, embarrassing pauses had
occurred, during which they had lightly tapped each other on the shoulder,
saying, “So it was, you see.”
“Yes, Stepan.”
Page 36
But the Superintendent refused to receive the petitioner, in order to
show his friend, who had quitted the public service and lived in the country,
his own importance, and how officials must wait in the vestibule till he
chose to receive them.
At last, after they had discussed various other subjects with other
intervals of silence, during which the two friends leaned back in their chairs
and blew cigarette smoke in the air, the Superintendent seemed suddenly to
remember that someone had sought an interview with him. He called the
secretary, who stood with a roll of papers in his hand at the door, and told
him to admit the petitioner.
When he saw Akaki approaching with his humble expression, wearing
his shabby old uniform, he turned round suddenly towards him and said
“What do you want?” in a severe voice, accompanied by a vibrating
intonation which at the time of receiving his promotion he had practised
before the looking-glass for eight days.
The modest Akaki was quite taken aback by his harsh manner; however,
he made an effort to recover his composure, and to relate how his cloak had
been stolen, but did not do so without encumbering his narrative with a
mass of superfluous detail. He added that he had applied to His Excellence
in the hope that through his making a representation to the police inspector,
or some other high personage, the cloak might be traced.
The Superintendent found Akaki's method of procedure somewhat
unofficial. “Ah, sir,” he said, “don't you know what steps you ought to take
in such a case? Don't you know the proper procedure? You should have
handed in your petition at the chancellery. This in due course would have
passed through the hands of the chief clerk and director of the bureau. It
would then have been brought before my secretary, who would have made a
communication to you.”
“Allow me,” replied Akaki, making a strenuous effort to preserve the
remnants of his presence of mind, for he felt that the perspiration stood on
his forehead, “allow me to remark to Your Excellence that I ventured to
trouble you personally in this matter because secretaries—secretaries are a
hopeless kind of people.”
show his friend, who had quitted the public service and lived in the country,
his own importance, and how officials must wait in the vestibule till he
chose to receive them.
At last, after they had discussed various other subjects with other
intervals of silence, during which the two friends leaned back in their chairs
and blew cigarette smoke in the air, the Superintendent seemed suddenly to
remember that someone had sought an interview with him. He called the
secretary, who stood with a roll of papers in his hand at the door, and told
him to admit the petitioner.
When he saw Akaki approaching with his humble expression, wearing
his shabby old uniform, he turned round suddenly towards him and said
“What do you want?” in a severe voice, accompanied by a vibrating
intonation which at the time of receiving his promotion he had practised
before the looking-glass for eight days.
The modest Akaki was quite taken aback by his harsh manner; however,
he made an effort to recover his composure, and to relate how his cloak had
been stolen, but did not do so without encumbering his narrative with a
mass of superfluous detail. He added that he had applied to His Excellence
in the hope that through his making a representation to the police inspector,
or some other high personage, the cloak might be traced.
The Superintendent found Akaki's method of procedure somewhat
unofficial. “Ah, sir,” he said, “don't you know what steps you ought to take
in such a case? Don't you know the proper procedure? You should have
handed in your petition at the chancellery. This in due course would have
passed through the hands of the chief clerk and director of the bureau. It
would then have been brought before my secretary, who would have made a
communication to you.”
“Allow me,” replied Akaki, making a strenuous effort to preserve the
remnants of his presence of mind, for he felt that the perspiration stood on
his forehead, “allow me to remark to Your Excellence that I ventured to
trouble you personally in this matter because secretaries—secretaries are a
hopeless kind of people.”
Page 37
“What! How! Is it possible?” exclaimed the Superintendent. “How
could you say such a thing? Where have you got your ideas from? It is
disgraceful to see young people so rebellious towards their superiors.” In
his official zeal the Superintendent overlooked the fact that the titular
councillor was well on in the fifties, and that the word “young” could only
apply to him conditionally, i.e. in comparison with a man of seventy. “Do
you also know,” he continued, “with whom you are speaking? Do you
consider before whom you are standing? Do you consider, I ask you, do you
consider?” As he spoke, he stamped his foot, and his voice grew deeper.
Akaki was quite upset—nay, thoroughly frightened; he trembled and
shook and could hardly remain standing upright. Unless one of the office
servants had hurried to help him, he would have fallen to the ground. As it
was, he was dragged out almost unconscious.
But the Superintendent was quite delighted at the effect he had
produced. It exceeded all his expectations, and filled with satisfaction at the
fact that his words made such an impression on a middle-aged man that he
lost consciousness, he cast a side-glance at his friend to see what effect the
scene had produced on him. His self-satisfaction was further increased
when he observed that his friend also was moved, and looked at him half-
timidly.
Akaki had no idea how he got down the stairs and crossed the street, for
he felt more dead than alive. In his whole life he had never been so scolded
by a superior official, let alone one whom he had never seen before.
He wandered in the storm which raged without taking the least care of
himself, nor sheltering himself on the side-walk against its fury. The wind,
which blew from all sides and out of all the narrow streets, caused him to
contract inflammation of the throat. When he reached home he was unable
to speak a word, and went straight to bed.
Such was the result of the Superintendent's lecture.
The next day Akaki had a violent fever. Thanks to the St Petersburg
climate, his illness developed with terrible rapidity. When the doctor came,
he saw that the case was already hopeless; he felt his pulse and ordered him
some poultices, merely in order that he should not die without some
could you say such a thing? Where have you got your ideas from? It is
disgraceful to see young people so rebellious towards their superiors.” In
his official zeal the Superintendent overlooked the fact that the titular
councillor was well on in the fifties, and that the word “young” could only
apply to him conditionally, i.e. in comparison with a man of seventy. “Do
you also know,” he continued, “with whom you are speaking? Do you
consider before whom you are standing? Do you consider, I ask you, do you
consider?” As he spoke, he stamped his foot, and his voice grew deeper.
Akaki was quite upset—nay, thoroughly frightened; he trembled and
shook and could hardly remain standing upright. Unless one of the office
servants had hurried to help him, he would have fallen to the ground. As it
was, he was dragged out almost unconscious.
But the Superintendent was quite delighted at the effect he had
produced. It exceeded all his expectations, and filled with satisfaction at the
fact that his words made such an impression on a middle-aged man that he
lost consciousness, he cast a side-glance at his friend to see what effect the
scene had produced on him. His self-satisfaction was further increased
when he observed that his friend also was moved, and looked at him half-
timidly.
Akaki had no idea how he got down the stairs and crossed the street, for
he felt more dead than alive. In his whole life he had never been so scolded
by a superior official, let alone one whom he had never seen before.
He wandered in the storm which raged without taking the least care of
himself, nor sheltering himself on the side-walk against its fury. The wind,
which blew from all sides and out of all the narrow streets, caused him to
contract inflammation of the throat. When he reached home he was unable
to speak a word, and went straight to bed.
Such was the result of the Superintendent's lecture.
The next day Akaki had a violent fever. Thanks to the St Petersburg
climate, his illness developed with terrible rapidity. When the doctor came,
he saw that the case was already hopeless; he felt his pulse and ordered him
some poultices, merely in order that he should not die without some
Page 38
medical help, and declared at once that he had only two days to live. After
giving this opinion, he said to Akaki's landlady, “There is no time to be lost;
order a pine coffin, for an oak one would be too expensive for this poor
man.”
Whether the titular councillor heard these words, whether they excited
him and made him lament his tragic lot, no one ever knew, for he was
delirious all the time. Strange pictures passed incessantly through his
weakened brain. At one time he saw Petrovitch the tailor and asked him to
make a cloak with nooses attached for the thieves who persecuted him in
bed, and begged his old landlady to chase away the robbers who were
hidden under his coverlet. At another time he seemed to be listening to the
Superintendent's severe reprimand, and asking his forgiveness. Then he
uttered such strange and confused remarks that the old woman crossed
herself in alarm. She had never heard anything of the kind in her life, and
these ravings astonished her all the more because the expression “Your
Excellency” constantly occurred in them. Later on he murmured wild
disconnected words, from which it could only be gathered that his thoughts
were continually revolving round a cloak.
At last Akaki breathed his last. Neither his room nor his cupboard were
officially sealed up, for the simple reason that he had no heir and left
nothing behind him but a bundle of goose-quills, a notebook of white paper,
three pairs of socks, some trouser buttons, and his old coat.
Into whose possession did these relics pass? Heaven only knows! The
writer of this narrative has never inquired.
Akaki was wrapped in his shroud, and laid to rest in the churchyard.
The great city of St Petersburg continued its life as though he had never
existed. Thus disappeared a human creature who had never possessed a
patron or friend, who had never elicited real hearty sympathy from anyone,
nor even aroused the curiosity of the naturalists, though they are most eager
to subject a rare insect to microscopic examination.
Without a complaint he had borne the scorn and contempt of his
colleagues; he had proceeded on his quiet way to the grave without
anything extraordinary happening to him—only towards the end of his life
giving this opinion, he said to Akaki's landlady, “There is no time to be lost;
order a pine coffin, for an oak one would be too expensive for this poor
man.”
Whether the titular councillor heard these words, whether they excited
him and made him lament his tragic lot, no one ever knew, for he was
delirious all the time. Strange pictures passed incessantly through his
weakened brain. At one time he saw Petrovitch the tailor and asked him to
make a cloak with nooses attached for the thieves who persecuted him in
bed, and begged his old landlady to chase away the robbers who were
hidden under his coverlet. At another time he seemed to be listening to the
Superintendent's severe reprimand, and asking his forgiveness. Then he
uttered such strange and confused remarks that the old woman crossed
herself in alarm. She had never heard anything of the kind in her life, and
these ravings astonished her all the more because the expression “Your
Excellency” constantly occurred in them. Later on he murmured wild
disconnected words, from which it could only be gathered that his thoughts
were continually revolving round a cloak.
At last Akaki breathed his last. Neither his room nor his cupboard were
officially sealed up, for the simple reason that he had no heir and left
nothing behind him but a bundle of goose-quills, a notebook of white paper,
three pairs of socks, some trouser buttons, and his old coat.
Into whose possession did these relics pass? Heaven only knows! The
writer of this narrative has never inquired.
Akaki was wrapped in his shroud, and laid to rest in the churchyard.
The great city of St Petersburg continued its life as though he had never
existed. Thus disappeared a human creature who had never possessed a
patron or friend, who had never elicited real hearty sympathy from anyone,
nor even aroused the curiosity of the naturalists, though they are most eager
to subject a rare insect to microscopic examination.
Without a complaint he had borne the scorn and contempt of his
colleagues; he had proceeded on his quiet way to the grave without
anything extraordinary happening to him—only towards the end of his life
Page 39
he had been joyfully excited by the possession of a new cloak, and had then
been overthrown by misfortune.
Some days after his conversation with the Superintendent, his superior
in the chancellery, where no one knew what had become of him, sent an
official to his house to demand his presence. The official returned with the
news that no one would see the titular councillor any more.
“Why?” asked all the clerks.
“Because he was buried four days ago.”
In such a manner did Akaki's colleagues hear of his death.
The next day his place was occupied by an official of robuster fibre, a
man who did not trouble to make so many fair transcripts of state
documents.
. . . . . .
It seems as though Akaki's story ended here, and that there was nothing
more to be said of him; but the modest titular councillor was destined to
attract more notice after his death than during his life, and our tale now
assumes a somewhat ghostly complexion.
One day there spread in St Petersburg the report that near the Katinka
Bridge there appeared every night a spectre in a uniform like that of the
chancellery officials; that he was searching for a stolen cloak, and stripped
all passers-by of their cloaks without any regard for rank or title. It mattered
not whether they were lined with wadding, mink, cat, otter, bear, or
beaverskin; he took all he could get hold of. One of the titular councillor's
former colleagues had seen the ghost, and quite clearly recognised Akaki.
He ran as hard as he could and managed to escape, but had seen him
shaking his fist in the distance. Everywhere it was reported that councillors,
and not only titular councillors but also state-councillors, had caught serious
colds in their honourable backs on account of these raids.
The police adopted all possible measures in order to get this ghost dead
or alive into their power, and to inflict an exemplary punishment on him;
been overthrown by misfortune.
Some days after his conversation with the Superintendent, his superior
in the chancellery, where no one knew what had become of him, sent an
official to his house to demand his presence. The official returned with the
news that no one would see the titular councillor any more.
“Why?” asked all the clerks.
“Because he was buried four days ago.”
In such a manner did Akaki's colleagues hear of his death.
The next day his place was occupied by an official of robuster fibre, a
man who did not trouble to make so many fair transcripts of state
documents.
. . . . . .
It seems as though Akaki's story ended here, and that there was nothing
more to be said of him; but the modest titular councillor was destined to
attract more notice after his death than during his life, and our tale now
assumes a somewhat ghostly complexion.
One day there spread in St Petersburg the report that near the Katinka
Bridge there appeared every night a spectre in a uniform like that of the
chancellery officials; that he was searching for a stolen cloak, and stripped
all passers-by of their cloaks without any regard for rank or title. It mattered
not whether they were lined with wadding, mink, cat, otter, bear, or
beaverskin; he took all he could get hold of. One of the titular councillor's
former colleagues had seen the ghost, and quite clearly recognised Akaki.
He ran as hard as he could and managed to escape, but had seen him
shaking his fist in the distance. Everywhere it was reported that councillors,
and not only titular councillors but also state-councillors, had caught serious
colds in their honourable backs on account of these raids.
The police adopted all possible measures in order to get this ghost dead
or alive into their power, and to inflict an exemplary punishment on him;
Page 40
but all their attempts were vain.
One evening, however, a sentinel succeeded in getting hold of the
malefactor just as he was trying to rob a musician of his cloak. The sentinel
summoned with all the force of his lungs two of his comrades, to whom he
entrusted the prisoner while he sought for his snuff-box in order to bring
some life again into his half-frozen nose. Probably his snuff was so strong
that even a ghost could not stand it. Scarcely had the sentinel thrust a grain
or two up his nostrils than the prisoner began to sneeze so violently that a
kind of mist rose before the eyes of the sentinels. While the three were
rubbing their eyes, the prisoner disappeared. Since that day, all the sentries
were so afraid of the ghost that they did not even venture to arrest the living
but shouted to them from afar “Go on! Go on!”
Meanwhile the ghost extended his depredations to the other side of the
Katinka Bridge, and spread dismay and alarm in the whole of the quarter.
But now we must return to the Superintendent, who is the real origin of
our fantastic yet so veracious story. First of all we must do him the justice
to state that after Akaki's departure he felt a certain sympathy for him. He
was by no means without a sense of justice—no, he possessed various good
qualities, but his infatuation about his title hindered him from showing his
good side. When his friend left him, his thoughts began to occupy
themselves with the unfortunate titular councillor, and from that moment
onwards he saw him constantly in his mind's eye, crushed by the severe
reproof which had been administered to him. This image so haunted him
that at last one day he ordered one of his officials to find out what had
become of Akaki, and whether anything could be done for him.
When the messenger returned with the news that the poor man had died
soon after that interview, the Superintendent felt a pang in his conscience,
and remained the whole day absorbed in melancholy brooding.
In order to banish his unpleasant sensations, he went in the evening to a
friend's house, where he hoped to find pleasant society and what was the
chief thing, some other officials of his own rank, so that he would not be
obliged to feel bored. And in fact he did succeed in throwing off his
melancholy thoughts there; he unbent and became lively, took an active part
in the conversation, and passed a very pleasant evening. At supper he drank
One evening, however, a sentinel succeeded in getting hold of the
malefactor just as he was trying to rob a musician of his cloak. The sentinel
summoned with all the force of his lungs two of his comrades, to whom he
entrusted the prisoner while he sought for his snuff-box in order to bring
some life again into his half-frozen nose. Probably his snuff was so strong
that even a ghost could not stand it. Scarcely had the sentinel thrust a grain
or two up his nostrils than the prisoner began to sneeze so violently that a
kind of mist rose before the eyes of the sentinels. While the three were
rubbing their eyes, the prisoner disappeared. Since that day, all the sentries
were so afraid of the ghost that they did not even venture to arrest the living
but shouted to them from afar “Go on! Go on!”
Meanwhile the ghost extended his depredations to the other side of the
Katinka Bridge, and spread dismay and alarm in the whole of the quarter.
But now we must return to the Superintendent, who is the real origin of
our fantastic yet so veracious story. First of all we must do him the justice
to state that after Akaki's departure he felt a certain sympathy for him. He
was by no means without a sense of justice—no, he possessed various good
qualities, but his infatuation about his title hindered him from showing his
good side. When his friend left him, his thoughts began to occupy
themselves with the unfortunate titular councillor, and from that moment
onwards he saw him constantly in his mind's eye, crushed by the severe
reproof which had been administered to him. This image so haunted him
that at last one day he ordered one of his officials to find out what had
become of Akaki, and whether anything could be done for him.
When the messenger returned with the news that the poor man had died
soon after that interview, the Superintendent felt a pang in his conscience,
and remained the whole day absorbed in melancholy brooding.
In order to banish his unpleasant sensations, he went in the evening to a
friend's house, where he hoped to find pleasant society and what was the
chief thing, some other officials of his own rank, so that he would not be
obliged to feel bored. And in fact he did succeed in throwing off his
melancholy thoughts there; he unbent and became lively, took an active part
in the conversation, and passed a very pleasant evening. At supper he drank
Page 41
two glasses of champagne, which, as everyone knows, is an effective means
of heightening one's cheerfulness.
As he sat in his sledge, wrapped in his mantle, on his way home, his
mind was full of pleasant reveries. He thought of the society in which he
had passed such a cheerful evening, and of all the excellent jokes with
which he had made them laugh. He repeated some of them to himself half-
aloud, and laughed at them again.
From time to time, however, he was disturbed in this cheerful mood by
violent gusts of wind, which from some corner or other blew a quantity of
snowflakes into his face, lifted the folds of his cloak, and made it belly like
a sail, so that he had to exert all his strength to hold it firmly on his
shoulders. Suddenly he felt a powerful hand seize him by the collar. He
turned round, perceived a short man in an old, shabby uniform, and
recognised with terror Akaki's face, which wore a deathly pallor and
emaciation.
The titular councillor opened his mouth, from which issued a kind of
corpse-like odour, and with inexpressible fright the Superintendent heard
him say, “At last I have you—by the collar! I need your cloak. You did not
trouble about me when I was in distress; you thought it necessary to
reprimand me. Now give me your cloak.”
The high dignitary nearly choked. In his office, and especially in the
presence of his subordinates, he was a man of imposing manners. He only
needed to fix his eye on one of them and they all seemed impressed by his
pompous bearing. But, as is the case with many such officials, all this was
only outward show; at this moment he felt so upset that he seriously feared
for his health. Taking off his cloak with a feverish, trembling hand, he
handed it to Akaki, and called to his coachman, “Drive home quickly.”
When the coachman heard this voice, which did not sound as it usually
did, and had often been accompanied by blows of a whip, he bent his head
cautiously and drove on apace.
Soon afterwards the Superintendent found himself at home. Cloakless,
he retired to his room with a pale face and wild looks, and had such a bad
night that on the following morning his daughter exclaimed “Father, are you
of heightening one's cheerfulness.
As he sat in his sledge, wrapped in his mantle, on his way home, his
mind was full of pleasant reveries. He thought of the society in which he
had passed such a cheerful evening, and of all the excellent jokes with
which he had made them laugh. He repeated some of them to himself half-
aloud, and laughed at them again.
From time to time, however, he was disturbed in this cheerful mood by
violent gusts of wind, which from some corner or other blew a quantity of
snowflakes into his face, lifted the folds of his cloak, and made it belly like
a sail, so that he had to exert all his strength to hold it firmly on his
shoulders. Suddenly he felt a powerful hand seize him by the collar. He
turned round, perceived a short man in an old, shabby uniform, and
recognised with terror Akaki's face, which wore a deathly pallor and
emaciation.
The titular councillor opened his mouth, from which issued a kind of
corpse-like odour, and with inexpressible fright the Superintendent heard
him say, “At last I have you—by the collar! I need your cloak. You did not
trouble about me when I was in distress; you thought it necessary to
reprimand me. Now give me your cloak.”
The high dignitary nearly choked. In his office, and especially in the
presence of his subordinates, he was a man of imposing manners. He only
needed to fix his eye on one of them and they all seemed impressed by his
pompous bearing. But, as is the case with many such officials, all this was
only outward show; at this moment he felt so upset that he seriously feared
for his health. Taking off his cloak with a feverish, trembling hand, he
handed it to Akaki, and called to his coachman, “Drive home quickly.”
When the coachman heard this voice, which did not sound as it usually
did, and had often been accompanied by blows of a whip, he bent his head
cautiously and drove on apace.
Soon afterwards the Superintendent found himself at home. Cloakless,
he retired to his room with a pale face and wild looks, and had such a bad
night that on the following morning his daughter exclaimed “Father, are you
Page 42
ill?” But he said nothing of what he had seen, though a very deep
impression had been made on him. From that day onwards he no longer
addressed to his subordinates in a violent tone the words, “Do you know
with whom you are speaking? Do you know who is standing before you?”
Or if it ever did happen that he spoke to them in a domineering tone, it was
not till he had first listened to what they had to say.
Strangely enough, from that time the spectre never appeared again.
Probably it was the Superintendent's cloak which he had been seeking so
earnestly; now he had it and did not want anything more. Various persons,
however, asserted that this formidable ghost was still to be seen in other
parts of the city. A sentinel went so far as to say that he had seen him with
his own eyes glide like a furtive shadow behind a house. But this sentinel
was of such a nervous disposition that he had been chaffed about his
timidity more than once. Since he did not venture to seize the flitting
shadow, he stole after it in the darkness; but the shadow turned round and
shouted at him “What do you want?” shaking an enormous fist, such as no
man had ever possessed.
“I want nothing,” answered the sentry, quickly retiring.
This shadow, however, was taller than the ghost of the titular councillor,
and had an enormous moustache. He went with great strides towards the
Obuchoff Bridge, and disappeared in the darkness.
impression had been made on him. From that day onwards he no longer
addressed to his subordinates in a violent tone the words, “Do you know
with whom you are speaking? Do you know who is standing before you?”
Or if it ever did happen that he spoke to them in a domineering tone, it was
not till he had first listened to what they had to say.
Strangely enough, from that time the spectre never appeared again.
Probably it was the Superintendent's cloak which he had been seeking so
earnestly; now he had it and did not want anything more. Various persons,
however, asserted that this formidable ghost was still to be seen in other
parts of the city. A sentinel went so far as to say that he had seen him with
his own eyes glide like a furtive shadow behind a house. But this sentinel
was of such a nervous disposition that he had been chaffed about his
timidity more than once. Since he did not venture to seize the flitting
shadow, he stole after it in the darkness; but the shadow turned round and
shouted at him “What do you want?” shaking an enormous fist, such as no
man had ever possessed.
“I want nothing,” answered the sentry, quickly retiring.
This shadow, however, was taller than the ghost of the titular councillor,
and had an enormous moustache. He went with great strides towards the
Obuchoff Bridge, and disappeared in the darkness.
Page 43
THE NOSE
I
On the 25th March, 18—, a very strange occurrence took place in St
Petersburg. On the Ascension Avenue there lived a barber of the name of
Ivan Jakovlevitch. He had lost his family name, and on his sign-board, on
which was depicted the head of a gentleman with one cheek soaped, the
only inscription to be read was, “Blood-letting done here.”
On this particular morning he awoke pretty early. Becoming aware of
the smell of fresh-baked bread, he sat up a little in bed, and saw his wife,
who had a special partiality for coffee, in the act of taking some fresh-baked
bread out of the oven.
“To-day, Prasskovna Ossipovna,” he said, “I do not want any coffee; I
should like a fresh loaf with onions.”
“The blockhead may eat bread only as far as I am concerned,” said his
wife to herself; “then I shall have a chance of getting some coffee.” And she
threw a loaf on the table.
For the sake of propriety, Ivan Jakovlevitch drew a coat over his shirt,
sat down at the table, shook out some salt for himself, prepared two onions,
assumed a serious expression, and began to cut the bread. After he had cut
the loaf in two halves, he looked, and to his great astonishment saw
something whitish sticking in it. He carefully poked round it with his knife,
and felt it with his finger.
“Quite firmly fixed!” he murmured in his beard. “What can it be?”
I
On the 25th March, 18—, a very strange occurrence took place in St
Petersburg. On the Ascension Avenue there lived a barber of the name of
Ivan Jakovlevitch. He had lost his family name, and on his sign-board, on
which was depicted the head of a gentleman with one cheek soaped, the
only inscription to be read was, “Blood-letting done here.”
On this particular morning he awoke pretty early. Becoming aware of
the smell of fresh-baked bread, he sat up a little in bed, and saw his wife,
who had a special partiality for coffee, in the act of taking some fresh-baked
bread out of the oven.
“To-day, Prasskovna Ossipovna,” he said, “I do not want any coffee; I
should like a fresh loaf with onions.”
“The blockhead may eat bread only as far as I am concerned,” said his
wife to herself; “then I shall have a chance of getting some coffee.” And she
threw a loaf on the table.
For the sake of propriety, Ivan Jakovlevitch drew a coat over his shirt,
sat down at the table, shook out some salt for himself, prepared two onions,
assumed a serious expression, and began to cut the bread. After he had cut
the loaf in two halves, he looked, and to his great astonishment saw
something whitish sticking in it. He carefully poked round it with his knife,
and felt it with his finger.
“Quite firmly fixed!” he murmured in his beard. “What can it be?”
Page 44
He put in his finger, and drew out—a nose!
Ivan Jakovlevitch at first let his hands fall from sheer astonishment;
then he rubbed his eyes and began to feel it. A nose, an actual nose; and,
moreover, it seemed to be the nose of an acquaintance! Alarm and terror
were depicted in Ivan's face; but these feelings were slight in comparison
with the disgust which took possession of his wife.
“Whose nose have you cut off, you monster?” she screamed, her face
red with anger. “You scoundrel! You tippler! I myself will report you to the
police! Such a rascal! Many customers have told me that while you were
shaving them, you held them so tight by the nose that they could hardly sit
still.”
But Ivan Jakovlevitch was more dead than alive; he saw at once that this
nose could belong to no other than to Kovaloff, a member of the Municipal
Committee whom he shaved every Sunday and Wednesday.
“Stop, Prasskovna Ossipovna! I will wrap it in a piece of cloth and
place it in the corner. There it may remain for the present; later on I will
take it away.”
“No, not there! Shall I endure an amputated nose in my room? You
understand nothing except how to strop a razor. You know nothing of the
duties and obligations of a respectable man. You vagabond! You good-for-
nothing! Am I to undertake all responsibility for you at the police-office?
Ah, you soap-smearer! You blockhead! Take it away where you like, but
don't let it stay under my eyes!”
Ivan Jakovlevitch stood there flabbergasted. He thought and thought,
and knew not what he thought.
“The devil knows how that happened!” he said at last, scratching his
head behind his ear. “Whether I came home drunk last night or not, I really
don't know; but in all probability this is a quite extraordinary occurrence,
for a loaf is something baked and a nose is something different. I don't
understand the matter at all.” And Ivan Jakovlevitch was silent. The thought
that the police might find him in unlawful possession of a nose and arrest
him, robbed him of all presence of mind. Already he began to have visions
of a red collar with silver braid and of a sword—and he trembled all over.
Ivan Jakovlevitch at first let his hands fall from sheer astonishment;
then he rubbed his eyes and began to feel it. A nose, an actual nose; and,
moreover, it seemed to be the nose of an acquaintance! Alarm and terror
were depicted in Ivan's face; but these feelings were slight in comparison
with the disgust which took possession of his wife.
“Whose nose have you cut off, you monster?” she screamed, her face
red with anger. “You scoundrel! You tippler! I myself will report you to the
police! Such a rascal! Many customers have told me that while you were
shaving them, you held them so tight by the nose that they could hardly sit
still.”
But Ivan Jakovlevitch was more dead than alive; he saw at once that this
nose could belong to no other than to Kovaloff, a member of the Municipal
Committee whom he shaved every Sunday and Wednesday.
“Stop, Prasskovna Ossipovna! I will wrap it in a piece of cloth and
place it in the corner. There it may remain for the present; later on I will
take it away.”
“No, not there! Shall I endure an amputated nose in my room? You
understand nothing except how to strop a razor. You know nothing of the
duties and obligations of a respectable man. You vagabond! You good-for-
nothing! Am I to undertake all responsibility for you at the police-office?
Ah, you soap-smearer! You blockhead! Take it away where you like, but
don't let it stay under my eyes!”
Ivan Jakovlevitch stood there flabbergasted. He thought and thought,
and knew not what he thought.
“The devil knows how that happened!” he said at last, scratching his
head behind his ear. “Whether I came home drunk last night or not, I really
don't know; but in all probability this is a quite extraordinary occurrence,
for a loaf is something baked and a nose is something different. I don't
understand the matter at all.” And Ivan Jakovlevitch was silent. The thought
that the police might find him in unlawful possession of a nose and arrest
him, robbed him of all presence of mind. Already he began to have visions
of a red collar with silver braid and of a sword—and he trembled all over.
Page 45
At last he finished dressing himself, and to the accompaniment of the
emphatic exhortations of his spouse, he wrapped up the nose in a cloth and
issued into the street.
He intended to lose it somewhere—either at somebody's door, or in a
public square, or in a narrow alley; but just then, in order to complete his
bad luck, he was met by an acquaintance, who showered inquiries upon
him. “Hullo, Ivan Jakovlevitch! Whom are you going to shave so early in
the morning?” etc., so that he could find no suitable opportunity to do what
he wanted. Later on he did let the nose drop, but a sentry bore down upon
him with his halberd, and said, “Look out! You have let something drop!”
and Ivan Jakovlevitch was obliged to pick it up and put it in his pocket.
A feeling of despair began to take possession of him; all the more as the
streets became more thronged and the merchants began to open their shops.
At last he resolved to go to the Isaac Bridge, where perhaps he might
succeed in throwing it into the Neva.
But my conscience is a little uneasy that I have not yet given any
detailed information about Ivan Jakovlevitch, an estimable man in many
ways.
Like every honest Russian tradesman, Ivan Jakovlevitch was a terrible
drunkard, and although he shaved other people's faces every day, his own
was always unshaved. His coat (he never wore an overcoat) was quite
mottled, i.e. it had been black, but become brownish-yellow; the collar was
quite shiny, and instead of the three buttons, only the threads by which they
had been fastened were to be seen.
Ivan Jakovlevitch was a great cynic, and when Kovaloff, the member of
the Municipal Committee, said to him, as was his custom while being
shaved, “Your hands always smell, Ivan Jakovlevitch!” the latter answered,
“What do they smell of?” “I don't know, my friend, but they smell very
strong.” Ivan Jakovlevitch after taking a pinch of snuff would then, by way
of reprisals, set to work to soap him on the cheek, the upper lip, behind the
ears, on the chin, and everywhere.
This worthy man now stood on the Isaac Bridge. At first he looked
round him, then he leant on the railings of the bridge, as though he wished
emphatic exhortations of his spouse, he wrapped up the nose in a cloth and
issued into the street.
He intended to lose it somewhere—either at somebody's door, or in a
public square, or in a narrow alley; but just then, in order to complete his
bad luck, he was met by an acquaintance, who showered inquiries upon
him. “Hullo, Ivan Jakovlevitch! Whom are you going to shave so early in
the morning?” etc., so that he could find no suitable opportunity to do what
he wanted. Later on he did let the nose drop, but a sentry bore down upon
him with his halberd, and said, “Look out! You have let something drop!”
and Ivan Jakovlevitch was obliged to pick it up and put it in his pocket.
A feeling of despair began to take possession of him; all the more as the
streets became more thronged and the merchants began to open their shops.
At last he resolved to go to the Isaac Bridge, where perhaps he might
succeed in throwing it into the Neva.
But my conscience is a little uneasy that I have not yet given any
detailed information about Ivan Jakovlevitch, an estimable man in many
ways.
Like every honest Russian tradesman, Ivan Jakovlevitch was a terrible
drunkard, and although he shaved other people's faces every day, his own
was always unshaved. His coat (he never wore an overcoat) was quite
mottled, i.e. it had been black, but become brownish-yellow; the collar was
quite shiny, and instead of the three buttons, only the threads by which they
had been fastened were to be seen.
Ivan Jakovlevitch was a great cynic, and when Kovaloff, the member of
the Municipal Committee, said to him, as was his custom while being
shaved, “Your hands always smell, Ivan Jakovlevitch!” the latter answered,
“What do they smell of?” “I don't know, my friend, but they smell very
strong.” Ivan Jakovlevitch after taking a pinch of snuff would then, by way
of reprisals, set to work to soap him on the cheek, the upper lip, behind the
ears, on the chin, and everywhere.
This worthy man now stood on the Isaac Bridge. At first he looked
round him, then he leant on the railings of the bridge, as though he wished
Page 46
to look down and see how many fish were swimming past, and secretly
threw the nose, wrapped in a little piece of cloth, into the water. He felt as
though a ton weight had been lifted off him, and laughed cheerfully.
Instead, however, of going to shave any officials, he turned his steps to a
building, the sign-board of which bore the legend “Teas served here,” in
order to have a glass of punch, when suddenly he perceived at the other end
of the bridge a police inspector of imposing exterior, with long whiskers,
three-cornered hat, and sword hanging at his side. He nearly fainted; but the
police inspector beckoned to him with his hand and said, “Come here, my
dear sir.”
Ivan Jakovlevitch, knowing how a gentleman should behave, took his
hat off quickly, went towards the police inspector and said, “I hope you are
in the best of health.”
“Never mind my health. Tell me, my friend, why you were standing on
the bridge.”
“By heaven, gracious sir, I was on the way to my customers, and only
looked down to see if the river was flowing quickly.”
“That is a lie! You won't get out of it like that. Confess the truth.”
“I am willing to shave Your Grace two or even three times a week
gratis,” answered Ivan Jakovlevitch.
“No, my friend, don't put yourself out! Three barbers are busy with me
already, and reckon it a high honour that I let them show me their skill.
Now then, out with it! What were you doing there?”
Ivan Jakovlevitch grew pale. But here the strange episode vanishes in
mist, and what further happened is not known.
II
Kovaloff, the member of the Municipal Committee, awoke fairly early
that morning, and made a droning noise—“Brr! Brr!”—through his lips, as
he always did, though he could not say why. He stretched himself, and told
threw the nose, wrapped in a little piece of cloth, into the water. He felt as
though a ton weight had been lifted off him, and laughed cheerfully.
Instead, however, of going to shave any officials, he turned his steps to a
building, the sign-board of which bore the legend “Teas served here,” in
order to have a glass of punch, when suddenly he perceived at the other end
of the bridge a police inspector of imposing exterior, with long whiskers,
three-cornered hat, and sword hanging at his side. He nearly fainted; but the
police inspector beckoned to him with his hand and said, “Come here, my
dear sir.”
Ivan Jakovlevitch, knowing how a gentleman should behave, took his
hat off quickly, went towards the police inspector and said, “I hope you are
in the best of health.”
“Never mind my health. Tell me, my friend, why you were standing on
the bridge.”
“By heaven, gracious sir, I was on the way to my customers, and only
looked down to see if the river was flowing quickly.”
“That is a lie! You won't get out of it like that. Confess the truth.”
“I am willing to shave Your Grace two or even three times a week
gratis,” answered Ivan Jakovlevitch.
“No, my friend, don't put yourself out! Three barbers are busy with me
already, and reckon it a high honour that I let them show me their skill.
Now then, out with it! What were you doing there?”
Ivan Jakovlevitch grew pale. But here the strange episode vanishes in
mist, and what further happened is not known.
II
Kovaloff, the member of the Municipal Committee, awoke fairly early
that morning, and made a droning noise—“Brr! Brr!”—through his lips, as
he always did, though he could not say why. He stretched himself, and told
Page 47
his valet to give him a little mirror which was on the table. He wished to
look at the heat-boil which had appeared on his nose the previous evening;
but to his great astonishment, he saw that instead of his nose he had a
perfectly smooth vacancy in his face. Thoroughly alarmed, he ordered some
water to be brought, and rubbed his eyes with a towel. Sure enough, he had
no longer a nose! Then he sprang out of bed, and shook himself violently!
No, no nose any more! He dressed himself and went at once to the police
superintendent.
But before proceeding further, we must certainly give the reader some
information about Kovaloff, so that he may know what sort of a man this
member of the Municipal Committee really was. These committee-men,
who obtain that title by means of certificates of learning, must not be
compared with the committee-men appointed for the Caucasus district, who
are of quite a different kind. The learned committee-man—but Russia is
such a wonderful country that when one committee-man is spoken of all the
others from Riga to Kamschatka refer it to themselves. The same is also
true of all other titled officials. Kovaloff had been a Caucasian committee-
man two years previously, and could not forget that he had occupied that
position; but in order to enhance his own importance, he never called
himself “committee-man” but “Major.”
“Listen, my dear,” he used to say when he met an old woman in the
street who sold shirt-fronts; “go to my house in Sadovaia Street and ask
‘Does Major Kovaloff live here?’ Any child can tell you where it is.”
Accordingly we will call him for the future Major Kovaloff. It was his
custom to take a daily walk on the Neffsky Avenue. The collar of his shirt
was always remarkably clean and stiff. He wore the same style of whiskers
as those that are worn by governors of districts, architects, and regimental
doctors; in short, all those who have full red cheeks and play a good game
of whist. These whiskers grow straight across the cheek towards the nose.
Major Kovaloff wore a number of seals, on some of which were
engraved armorial bearings, and others the names of the days of the week.
He had come to St Petersburg with the view of obtaining some position
corresponding to his rank, if possible that of vice-governor of a province;
but he was prepared to be content with that of a bailiff in some department
look at the heat-boil which had appeared on his nose the previous evening;
but to his great astonishment, he saw that instead of his nose he had a
perfectly smooth vacancy in his face. Thoroughly alarmed, he ordered some
water to be brought, and rubbed his eyes with a towel. Sure enough, he had
no longer a nose! Then he sprang out of bed, and shook himself violently!
No, no nose any more! He dressed himself and went at once to the police
superintendent.
But before proceeding further, we must certainly give the reader some
information about Kovaloff, so that he may know what sort of a man this
member of the Municipal Committee really was. These committee-men,
who obtain that title by means of certificates of learning, must not be
compared with the committee-men appointed for the Caucasus district, who
are of quite a different kind. The learned committee-man—but Russia is
such a wonderful country that when one committee-man is spoken of all the
others from Riga to Kamschatka refer it to themselves. The same is also
true of all other titled officials. Kovaloff had been a Caucasian committee-
man two years previously, and could not forget that he had occupied that
position; but in order to enhance his own importance, he never called
himself “committee-man” but “Major.”
“Listen, my dear,” he used to say when he met an old woman in the
street who sold shirt-fronts; “go to my house in Sadovaia Street and ask
‘Does Major Kovaloff live here?’ Any child can tell you where it is.”
Accordingly we will call him for the future Major Kovaloff. It was his
custom to take a daily walk on the Neffsky Avenue. The collar of his shirt
was always remarkably clean and stiff. He wore the same style of whiskers
as those that are worn by governors of districts, architects, and regimental
doctors; in short, all those who have full red cheeks and play a good game
of whist. These whiskers grow straight across the cheek towards the nose.
Major Kovaloff wore a number of seals, on some of which were
engraved armorial bearings, and others the names of the days of the week.
He had come to St Petersburg with the view of obtaining some position
corresponding to his rank, if possible that of vice-governor of a province;
but he was prepared to be content with that of a bailiff in some department
Page 48
or other. He was, moreover, not disinclined to marry, but only such a lady
who could bring with her a dowry of two hundred thousand roubles.
Accordingly, the reader can judge for himself what his sensations were
when he found in his face, instead of a fairly symmetrical nose, a broad, flat
vacancy.
To increase his misfortune, not a single droshky was to be seen in the
street, and so he was obliged to proceed on foot. He wrapped himself up in
his cloak, and held his handkerchief to his face as though his nose bled.
“But perhaps it is all only my imagination; it is impossible that a nose
should drop off in such a silly way,” he thought, and stepped into a
confectioner's shop in order to look into the mirror.
Fortunately no customer was in the shop; only small shop-boys were
cleaning it out, and putting chairs and tables straight. Others with sleepy
faces were carrying fresh cakes on trays, and yesterday's newspapers
stained with coffee were still lying about. “Thank God no one is here!” he
said to himself. “Now I can look at myself leisurely.”
He stepped gingerly up to a mirror and looked.
“What an infernal face!” he exclaimed, and spat with disgust. “If there
were only something there instead of the nose, but there is absolutely
nothing.”
He bit his lips with vexation, left the confectioner's, and resolved, quite
contrary to his habit, neither to look nor smile at anyone on the street.
Suddenly he halted as if rooted to the spot before a door, where something
extraordinary happened. A carriage drew up at the entrance; the carriage
door was opened, and a gentleman in uniform came out and hurried up the
steps. How great was Kovaloff's terror and astonishment when he saw that
it was his own nose!
At this extraordinary sight, everything seemed to turn round with him.
He felt as though he could hardly keep upright on his legs; but, though
trembling all over as though with fever, he resolved to wait till the nose
should return to the carriage. After about two minutes the nose actually
came out again. It wore a gold-embroidered uniform with a stiff, high
collar, trousers of chamois leather, and a sword hung at its side. The hat,
who could bring with her a dowry of two hundred thousand roubles.
Accordingly, the reader can judge for himself what his sensations were
when he found in his face, instead of a fairly symmetrical nose, a broad, flat
vacancy.
To increase his misfortune, not a single droshky was to be seen in the
street, and so he was obliged to proceed on foot. He wrapped himself up in
his cloak, and held his handkerchief to his face as though his nose bled.
“But perhaps it is all only my imagination; it is impossible that a nose
should drop off in such a silly way,” he thought, and stepped into a
confectioner's shop in order to look into the mirror.
Fortunately no customer was in the shop; only small shop-boys were
cleaning it out, and putting chairs and tables straight. Others with sleepy
faces were carrying fresh cakes on trays, and yesterday's newspapers
stained with coffee were still lying about. “Thank God no one is here!” he
said to himself. “Now I can look at myself leisurely.”
He stepped gingerly up to a mirror and looked.
“What an infernal face!” he exclaimed, and spat with disgust. “If there
were only something there instead of the nose, but there is absolutely
nothing.”
He bit his lips with vexation, left the confectioner's, and resolved, quite
contrary to his habit, neither to look nor smile at anyone on the street.
Suddenly he halted as if rooted to the spot before a door, where something
extraordinary happened. A carriage drew up at the entrance; the carriage
door was opened, and a gentleman in uniform came out and hurried up the
steps. How great was Kovaloff's terror and astonishment when he saw that
it was his own nose!
At this extraordinary sight, everything seemed to turn round with him.
He felt as though he could hardly keep upright on his legs; but, though
trembling all over as though with fever, he resolved to wait till the nose
should return to the carriage. After about two minutes the nose actually
came out again. It wore a gold-embroidered uniform with a stiff, high
collar, trousers of chamois leather, and a sword hung at its side. The hat,
Page 49
adorned with a plume, showed that it held the rank of a state-councillor. It
was obvious that it was paying “duty-calls.” It looked round on both sides,
called to the coachman “Drive on,” and got into the carriage, which drove
away.
Poor Kovaloff nearly lost his reason. He did not know what to think of
this extraordinary procedure. And indeed how was it possible that the nose,
which only yesterday he had on his face, and which could neither walk nor
drive, should wear a uniform. He ran after the carriage, which fortunately
had stopped a short way off before the Grand Bazar of Moscow. He hurried
towards it and pressed through a crowd of beggar-women with their faces
bound up, leaving only two openings for the eyes, over whom he had
formerly so often made merry.
There were only a few people in front of the Bazar. Kovaloff was so
agitated that he could decide on nothing, and looked for the nose
everywhere. At last he saw it standing before a shop. It seemed half buried
in its stiff collar, and was attentively inspecting the wares displayed.
“How can I get at it?” thought Kovaloff. “Everything—the uniform, the
hat, and so on—show that it is a state-councillor. How the deuce has that
happened?”
He began to cough discreetly near it, but the nose paid him not the least
attention.
“Honourable sir,” said Kovaloff at last, plucking up courage,
“honourable sir.”
“What do you want?” asked the nose, and turned round.
“It seems to me strange, most respected sir—you should know where
you belong—and I find you all of a sudden—where? Judge yourself.”
“Pardon me, I do not understand what you are talking about. Explain
yourself more distinctly.”
“How shall I make my meaning plainer to him?” Then plucking up fresh
courage, he continued, “Naturally—besides I am a Major. You must admit it
is not befitting that I should go about without a nose. An old apple-woman
was obvious that it was paying “duty-calls.” It looked round on both sides,
called to the coachman “Drive on,” and got into the carriage, which drove
away.
Poor Kovaloff nearly lost his reason. He did not know what to think of
this extraordinary procedure. And indeed how was it possible that the nose,
which only yesterday he had on his face, and which could neither walk nor
drive, should wear a uniform. He ran after the carriage, which fortunately
had stopped a short way off before the Grand Bazar of Moscow. He hurried
towards it and pressed through a crowd of beggar-women with their faces
bound up, leaving only two openings for the eyes, over whom he had
formerly so often made merry.
There were only a few people in front of the Bazar. Kovaloff was so
agitated that he could decide on nothing, and looked for the nose
everywhere. At last he saw it standing before a shop. It seemed half buried
in its stiff collar, and was attentively inspecting the wares displayed.
“How can I get at it?” thought Kovaloff. “Everything—the uniform, the
hat, and so on—show that it is a state-councillor. How the deuce has that
happened?”
He began to cough discreetly near it, but the nose paid him not the least
attention.
“Honourable sir,” said Kovaloff at last, plucking up courage,
“honourable sir.”
“What do you want?” asked the nose, and turned round.
“It seems to me strange, most respected sir—you should know where
you belong—and I find you all of a sudden—where? Judge yourself.”
“Pardon me, I do not understand what you are talking about. Explain
yourself more distinctly.”
“How shall I make my meaning plainer to him?” Then plucking up fresh
courage, he continued, “Naturally—besides I am a Major. You must admit it
is not befitting that I should go about without a nose. An old apple-woman
Page 50
on the Ascension Bridge may carry on her business without one, but since I
am on the look out for a post; besides in many houses I am acquainted with
ladies of high position—Madame Tchektyriev, wife of a state-councillor,
and many others. So you see—I do not know, honourable sir, what you
——” (here the Major shrugged his shoulders). “Pardon me; if one regards
the matter from the point of view of duty and honour—you will yourself
understand——”
“I understand nothing,” answered the nose. “I repeat, please explain
yourself more distinctly.”
“Honourable sir,” said Kovaloff with dignity, “I do not know how I am
to understand your words. It seems to me the matter is as clear as possible.
Or do you wish—but you are after all my own nose!”
The nose looked at the Major and wrinkled its forehead. “There you are
wrong, respected sir; I am myself. Besides, there can be no close relations
between us. To judge by the buttons of your uniform, you must be in quite a
different department to mine.” So saying, the nose turned away.
Kovaloff was completely puzzled; he did not know what to do, and still
less what to think. At this moment he heard the pleasant rustling of a lady's
dress, and there approached an elderly lady wearing a quantity of lace, and
by her side her graceful daughter in a white dress which set off her slender
figure to advantage, and wearing a light straw hat. Behind the ladies
marched a tall lackey with long whiskers.
Kovaloff advanced a few steps, adjusted his cambric collar, arranged his
seals which hung by a little gold chain, and with smiling face fixed his eyes
on the graceful lady, who bowed lightly like a spring flower, and raised to
her brow her little white hand with transparent fingers. He smiled still more
when he spied under the brim of her hat her little round chin, and part of her
cheek faintly tinted with rose-colour. But suddenly he sprang back as
though he had been scorched. He remembered that he had nothing but an
absolute blank in place of a nose, and tears started to his eyes. He turned
round in order to tell the gentleman in uniform that he was only a state-
councillor in appearance, but really a scoundrel and a rascal, and nothing
else but his own nose; but the nose was no longer there. He had had time to
go, doubtless in order to continue his visits.
am on the look out for a post; besides in many houses I am acquainted with
ladies of high position—Madame Tchektyriev, wife of a state-councillor,
and many others. So you see—I do not know, honourable sir, what you
——” (here the Major shrugged his shoulders). “Pardon me; if one regards
the matter from the point of view of duty and honour—you will yourself
understand——”
“I understand nothing,” answered the nose. “I repeat, please explain
yourself more distinctly.”
“Honourable sir,” said Kovaloff with dignity, “I do not know how I am
to understand your words. It seems to me the matter is as clear as possible.
Or do you wish—but you are after all my own nose!”
The nose looked at the Major and wrinkled its forehead. “There you are
wrong, respected sir; I am myself. Besides, there can be no close relations
between us. To judge by the buttons of your uniform, you must be in quite a
different department to mine.” So saying, the nose turned away.
Kovaloff was completely puzzled; he did not know what to do, and still
less what to think. At this moment he heard the pleasant rustling of a lady's
dress, and there approached an elderly lady wearing a quantity of lace, and
by her side her graceful daughter in a white dress which set off her slender
figure to advantage, and wearing a light straw hat. Behind the ladies
marched a tall lackey with long whiskers.
Kovaloff advanced a few steps, adjusted his cambric collar, arranged his
seals which hung by a little gold chain, and with smiling face fixed his eyes
on the graceful lady, who bowed lightly like a spring flower, and raised to
her brow her little white hand with transparent fingers. He smiled still more
when he spied under the brim of her hat her little round chin, and part of her
cheek faintly tinted with rose-colour. But suddenly he sprang back as
though he had been scorched. He remembered that he had nothing but an
absolute blank in place of a nose, and tears started to his eyes. He turned
round in order to tell the gentleman in uniform that he was only a state-
councillor in appearance, but really a scoundrel and a rascal, and nothing
else but his own nose; but the nose was no longer there. He had had time to
go, doubtless in order to continue his visits.
Page 51
His disappearance plunged Kovaloff into despair. He went back and
stood for a moment under a colonnade, looking round him on all sides in
hope of perceiving the nose somewhere. He remembered very well that it
wore a hat with a plume in it and a gold-embroidered uniform; but he had
not noticed the shape of the cloak, nor the colour of the carriages and the
horses, nor even whether a lackey stood behind it, and, if so, what sort of
livery he wore. Moreover, so many carriages were passing that it would
have been difficult to recognise one, and even if he had done so, there
would have been no means of stopping it.
The day was fine and sunny. An immense crowd was passing to and fro
in the Neffsky Avenue; a variegated stream of ladies flowed along the
pavement. There was his acquaintance, the Privy Councillor, whom he was
accustomed to style “General,” especially when strangers were present.
There was Iarygin, his intimate friend who always lost in the evenings at
whist; and there another Major, who had obtained the rank of committee-
man in the Caucasus, beckoned to him.
“Go to the deuce!” said Kovaloff sotto voce. “Hi! coachman, drive me
straight to the superintendent of police.” So saying, he got into a droshky
and continued to shout all the time to the coachman “Drive hard!”
“Is the police superintendent at home?” he asked on entering the front
hall.
“No, sir,” answered the porter, “he has just gone out.”
“Ah, just as I thought!”
“Yes,” continued the porter, “he has only just gone out; if you had been
a moment earlier you would perhaps have caught him.”
Kovaloff, still holding his handkerchief to his face, re-entered the
droshky and cried in a despairing voice “Drive on!”
“Where?” asked the coachman.
“Straight on!”
“But how? There are cross-roads here. Shall I go to the right or the
left?”
stood for a moment under a colonnade, looking round him on all sides in
hope of perceiving the nose somewhere. He remembered very well that it
wore a hat with a plume in it and a gold-embroidered uniform; but he had
not noticed the shape of the cloak, nor the colour of the carriages and the
horses, nor even whether a lackey stood behind it, and, if so, what sort of
livery he wore. Moreover, so many carriages were passing that it would
have been difficult to recognise one, and even if he had done so, there
would have been no means of stopping it.
The day was fine and sunny. An immense crowd was passing to and fro
in the Neffsky Avenue; a variegated stream of ladies flowed along the
pavement. There was his acquaintance, the Privy Councillor, whom he was
accustomed to style “General,” especially when strangers were present.
There was Iarygin, his intimate friend who always lost in the evenings at
whist; and there another Major, who had obtained the rank of committee-
man in the Caucasus, beckoned to him.
“Go to the deuce!” said Kovaloff sotto voce. “Hi! coachman, drive me
straight to the superintendent of police.” So saying, he got into a droshky
and continued to shout all the time to the coachman “Drive hard!”
“Is the police superintendent at home?” he asked on entering the front
hall.
“No, sir,” answered the porter, “he has just gone out.”
“Ah, just as I thought!”
“Yes,” continued the porter, “he has only just gone out; if you had been
a moment earlier you would perhaps have caught him.”
Kovaloff, still holding his handkerchief to his face, re-entered the
droshky and cried in a despairing voice “Drive on!”
“Where?” asked the coachman.
“Straight on!”
“But how? There are cross-roads here. Shall I go to the right or the
left?”
Page 52
This question made Kovaloff reflect. In his situation it was necessary to
have recourse to the police; not because the affair had anything to do with
them directly but because they acted more promptly than other authorities.
As for demanding any explanation from the department to which the nose
claimed to belong, it would, he felt, be useless, for the answers of that
gentleman showed that he regarded nothing as sacred, and he might just as
likely have lied in this matter as in saying that he had never seen Kovaloff.
But just as he was about to order the coachman to drive to the police-
station, the idea occurred to him that this rascally scoundrel who, at their
first meeting, had behaved so disloyally towards him, might, profiting by
the delay, quit the city secretly; and then all his searching would be in vain,
or might last over a whole month. Finally, as though visited with a heavenly
inspiration, he resolved to go directly to an advertisement office, and to
advertise the loss of his nose, giving all its distinctive characteristics in
detail, so that anyone who found it might bring it at once to him, or at any
rate inform him where it lived. Having decided on this course, he ordered
the coachman to drive to the advertisement office, and all the way he
continued to punch him in the back—“Quick, scoundrel! quick!”
“Yes, sir!” answered the coachman, lashing his shaggy horse with the
reins.
At last they arrived, and Kovaloff, out of breath, rushed into a little
room where a grey-haired official, in an old coat and with spectacles on his
nose, sat at a table holding his pen between his teeth, counting a heap of
copper coins.
“Who takes in the advertisements here?” exclaimed Kovaloff.
“At your service, sir,” answered the grey-haired functionary, looking up
and then fastening his eyes again on the heap of coins before him.
“I wish to place an advertisement in your paper——”
“Have the kindness to wait a minute,” answered the official, putting
down figures on paper with one hand, and with the other moving two balls
on his calculating-frame.
have recourse to the police; not because the affair had anything to do with
them directly but because they acted more promptly than other authorities.
As for demanding any explanation from the department to which the nose
claimed to belong, it would, he felt, be useless, for the answers of that
gentleman showed that he regarded nothing as sacred, and he might just as
likely have lied in this matter as in saying that he had never seen Kovaloff.
But just as he was about to order the coachman to drive to the police-
station, the idea occurred to him that this rascally scoundrel who, at their
first meeting, had behaved so disloyally towards him, might, profiting by
the delay, quit the city secretly; and then all his searching would be in vain,
or might last over a whole month. Finally, as though visited with a heavenly
inspiration, he resolved to go directly to an advertisement office, and to
advertise the loss of his nose, giving all its distinctive characteristics in
detail, so that anyone who found it might bring it at once to him, or at any
rate inform him where it lived. Having decided on this course, he ordered
the coachman to drive to the advertisement office, and all the way he
continued to punch him in the back—“Quick, scoundrel! quick!”
“Yes, sir!” answered the coachman, lashing his shaggy horse with the
reins.
At last they arrived, and Kovaloff, out of breath, rushed into a little
room where a grey-haired official, in an old coat and with spectacles on his
nose, sat at a table holding his pen between his teeth, counting a heap of
copper coins.
“Who takes in the advertisements here?” exclaimed Kovaloff.
“At your service, sir,” answered the grey-haired functionary, looking up
and then fastening his eyes again on the heap of coins before him.
“I wish to place an advertisement in your paper——”
“Have the kindness to wait a minute,” answered the official, putting
down figures on paper with one hand, and with the other moving two balls
on his calculating-frame.
Page 53
A lackey, whose silver-laced coat showed that he served in one of the
houses of the nobility, was standing by the table with a note in his hand, and
speaking in a lively tone, by way of showing himself sociable. “Would you
believe it, sir, this little dog is really not worth twenty-four kopecks, and for
my own part I would not give a farthing for it; but the countess is quite
gone upon it, and offers a hundred roubles' reward to anyone who finds it.
To tell you the truth, the tastes of these people are very different from ours;
they don't mind giving five hundred or a thousand roubles for a poodle or a
pointer, provided it be a good one.”
The official listened with a serious air while counting the number of
letters contained in the note. At either side of the table stood a number of
housekeepers, clerks and porters, carrying notes. The writer of one wished
to sell a barouche, which had been brought from Paris in 1814 and had been
very little used; others wanted to dispose of a strong droshky which wanted
one spring, a spirited horse seventeen years old, and so on. The room where
these people were collected was very small, and the air was very close; but
Kovaloff was not affected by it, for he had covered his face with a
handkerchief, and because his nose itself was heaven knew where.
“Sir, allow me to ask you—I am in a great hurry,” he said at last
impatiently.
“In a moment! In a moment! Two roubles, twenty-four kopecks—one
minute! One rouble, sixty-four kopecks!” said the grey-haired official,
throwing their notes back to the housekeepers and porters. “What do you
wish?” he said, turning to Kovaloff.
“I wish—” answered the latter, “I have just been swindled and cheated,
and I cannot get hold of the perpetrator. I only want you to insert an
advertisement to say that whoever brings this scoundrel to me will be well
rewarded.”
“What is your name, please?”
“Why do you want my name? I have many lady friends—Madame
Tchektyriev, wife of a state-councillor, Madame Podtotchina, wife of a
Colonel. Heaven forbid that they should get to hear of it. You can simply
write ‘committee-man,’ or, better, ‘Major.’”
houses of the nobility, was standing by the table with a note in his hand, and
speaking in a lively tone, by way of showing himself sociable. “Would you
believe it, sir, this little dog is really not worth twenty-four kopecks, and for
my own part I would not give a farthing for it; but the countess is quite
gone upon it, and offers a hundred roubles' reward to anyone who finds it.
To tell you the truth, the tastes of these people are very different from ours;
they don't mind giving five hundred or a thousand roubles for a poodle or a
pointer, provided it be a good one.”
The official listened with a serious air while counting the number of
letters contained in the note. At either side of the table stood a number of
housekeepers, clerks and porters, carrying notes. The writer of one wished
to sell a barouche, which had been brought from Paris in 1814 and had been
very little used; others wanted to dispose of a strong droshky which wanted
one spring, a spirited horse seventeen years old, and so on. The room where
these people were collected was very small, and the air was very close; but
Kovaloff was not affected by it, for he had covered his face with a
handkerchief, and because his nose itself was heaven knew where.
“Sir, allow me to ask you—I am in a great hurry,” he said at last
impatiently.
“In a moment! In a moment! Two roubles, twenty-four kopecks—one
minute! One rouble, sixty-four kopecks!” said the grey-haired official,
throwing their notes back to the housekeepers and porters. “What do you
wish?” he said, turning to Kovaloff.
“I wish—” answered the latter, “I have just been swindled and cheated,
and I cannot get hold of the perpetrator. I only want you to insert an
advertisement to say that whoever brings this scoundrel to me will be well
rewarded.”
“What is your name, please?”
“Why do you want my name? I have many lady friends—Madame
Tchektyriev, wife of a state-councillor, Madame Podtotchina, wife of a
Colonel. Heaven forbid that they should get to hear of it. You can simply
write ‘committee-man,’ or, better, ‘Major.’”
Page 54
“And the man who has run away is your serf.”
“Serf! If he was, it would not be such a great swindle! It is the nose
which has absconded.”
“H'm! What a strange name. And this Mr Nose has stolen from you a
considerable sum?”
“Mr Nose! Ah, you don't understand me! It is my own nose which has
gone, I don't know where. The devil has played a trick on me.”
“How has it disappeared? I don't understand.”
“I can't tell you how, but the important point is that now it walks about
the city itself a state-councillor. That is why I want you to advertise that
whoever gets hold of it should bring it as soon as possible to me. Consider;
how can I live without such a prominent part of my body? It is not as if it
were merely a little toe; I would only have to put my foot in my boot and no
one would notice its absence. Every Thursday I call on the wife of M.
Tchektyriev, the state-councillor; Madame Podtotchina, a Colonel's wife
who has a very pretty daughter, is one of my acquaintances; and what am I
to do now? I cannot appear before them like this.”
The official compressed his lips and reflected. “No, I cannot insert an
advertisement like that,” he said after a long pause.
“What! Why not?”
“Because it might compromise the paper. Suppose everyone could
advertise that his nose was lost. People already say that all sorts of nonsense
and lies are inserted.”
“But this is not nonsense! There is nothing of that sort in my case.”
“You think so? Listen a minute. Last week there was a case very like it.
An official came, just as you have done, bringing an advertisement for the
insertion of which he paid two roubles, sixty-three kopecks; and this
advertisement simply announced the loss of a black-haired poodle. There
did not seem to be anything out of the way in it, but it was really a satire; by
the poodle was meant the cashier of some establishment or other.”
“Serf! If he was, it would not be such a great swindle! It is the nose
which has absconded.”
“H'm! What a strange name. And this Mr Nose has stolen from you a
considerable sum?”
“Mr Nose! Ah, you don't understand me! It is my own nose which has
gone, I don't know where. The devil has played a trick on me.”
“How has it disappeared? I don't understand.”
“I can't tell you how, but the important point is that now it walks about
the city itself a state-councillor. That is why I want you to advertise that
whoever gets hold of it should bring it as soon as possible to me. Consider;
how can I live without such a prominent part of my body? It is not as if it
were merely a little toe; I would only have to put my foot in my boot and no
one would notice its absence. Every Thursday I call on the wife of M.
Tchektyriev, the state-councillor; Madame Podtotchina, a Colonel's wife
who has a very pretty daughter, is one of my acquaintances; and what am I
to do now? I cannot appear before them like this.”
The official compressed his lips and reflected. “No, I cannot insert an
advertisement like that,” he said after a long pause.
“What! Why not?”
“Because it might compromise the paper. Suppose everyone could
advertise that his nose was lost. People already say that all sorts of nonsense
and lies are inserted.”
“But this is not nonsense! There is nothing of that sort in my case.”
“You think so? Listen a minute. Last week there was a case very like it.
An official came, just as you have done, bringing an advertisement for the
insertion of which he paid two roubles, sixty-three kopecks; and this
advertisement simply announced the loss of a black-haired poodle. There
did not seem to be anything out of the way in it, but it was really a satire; by
the poodle was meant the cashier of some establishment or other.”
Page 55
“But I am not talking of a poodle, but my own nose; i.e. almost myself.”
“No, I cannot insert your advertisement.”
“But my nose really has disappeared!”
“That is a matter for a doctor. There are said to be people who can
provide you with any kind of nose you like. But I see that you are a witty
man, and like to have your little joke.”
“But I swear to you on my word of honour. Look at my face yourself.”
“Why put yourself out?” continued the official, taking a pinch of snuff.
“All the same, if you don't mind,” he added with a touch of curiosity, “I
should like to have a look at it.”
The committee-man removed the handkerchief from before his face.
“It certainly does look odd,” said the official. “It is perfectly flat like a
freshly fried pancake. It is hardly credible.”
“Very well. Are you going to hesitate any more? You see it is impossible
to refuse to advertise my loss. I shall be particularly obliged to you, and I
shall be glad that this incident has procured me the pleasure of making your
acquaintance.” The Major, we see, did not even shrink from a slight
humiliation.
“It certainly is not difficult to advertise it,” replied the official; “but I
don't see what good it would do you. However, if you lay so much stress on
it, you should apply to someone who has a skilful pen, so that he may
describe it as a curious, natural freak, and publish the article in the Northern
Bee” (here he took another pinch) “for the benefit of youthful readers” (he
wiped his nose), “or simply as a matter worthy of arousing public
curiosity.”
The committee-man felt completely discouraged. He let his eyes fall
absent-mindedly on a daily paper in which theatrical performances were
advertised. Reading there the name of an actress whom he knew to be
pretty, he involuntarily smiled, and his hand sought his pocket to see if he
had a blue ticket—for in Kovaloff's opinion superior officers like himself
“No, I cannot insert your advertisement.”
“But my nose really has disappeared!”
“That is a matter for a doctor. There are said to be people who can
provide you with any kind of nose you like. But I see that you are a witty
man, and like to have your little joke.”
“But I swear to you on my word of honour. Look at my face yourself.”
“Why put yourself out?” continued the official, taking a pinch of snuff.
“All the same, if you don't mind,” he added with a touch of curiosity, “I
should like to have a look at it.”
The committee-man removed the handkerchief from before his face.
“It certainly does look odd,” said the official. “It is perfectly flat like a
freshly fried pancake. It is hardly credible.”
“Very well. Are you going to hesitate any more? You see it is impossible
to refuse to advertise my loss. I shall be particularly obliged to you, and I
shall be glad that this incident has procured me the pleasure of making your
acquaintance.” The Major, we see, did not even shrink from a slight
humiliation.
“It certainly is not difficult to advertise it,” replied the official; “but I
don't see what good it would do you. However, if you lay so much stress on
it, you should apply to someone who has a skilful pen, so that he may
describe it as a curious, natural freak, and publish the article in the Northern
Bee” (here he took another pinch) “for the benefit of youthful readers” (he
wiped his nose), “or simply as a matter worthy of arousing public
curiosity.”
The committee-man felt completely discouraged. He let his eyes fall
absent-mindedly on a daily paper in which theatrical performances were
advertised. Reading there the name of an actress whom he knew to be
pretty, he involuntarily smiled, and his hand sought his pocket to see if he
had a blue ticket—for in Kovaloff's opinion superior officers like himself
Page 56
should not take a lesser-priced seat; but the thought of his lost nose
suddenly spoilt everything.
The official himself seemed touched at his difficult position. Desiring to
console him, he tried to express his sympathy by a few polite words. “I
much regret,” he said, “your extraordinary mishap. Will you not try a pinch
of snuff? It clears the head, banishes depression, and is a good preventive
against hæmorrhoids.”
So saying, he reached his snuff-box out to Kovaloff, skilfully
concealing at the same time the cover, which was adorned with the portrait
of some lady or other.
This act, quite innocent in itself, exasperated Kovaloff. “I don't
understand what you find to joke about in the matter,” he exclaimed angrily.
“Don't you see that I lack precisely the essential feature for taking snuff?
The devil take your snuff-box. I don't want to look at snuff now, not even
the best, certainly not your vile stuff!”
So saying, he left the advertisement office in a state of profound
irritation, and went to the commissary of police. He arrived just as this
dignitary was reclining on his couch, and saying to himself with a sigh of
satisfaction, “Yes, I shall make a nice little sum out of that.”
It might be expected, therefore, that the committee-man's visit would be
quite inopportune.
This police commissary was a great patron of all the arts and industries;
but what he liked above everything else was a cheque. “It is a thing,” he
used to say, “to which it is not easy to find an equivalent; it requires no
food, it does not take up much room, it stays in one's pocket, and if it falls,
it is not broken.”
The commissary accorded Kovaloff a fairly frigid reception, saying that
the afternoon was not the best time to come with a case, that nature required
one to rest a little after eating (this showed the committee-man that the
commissary was acquainted with the aphorisms of the ancient sages), and
that respectable people did not have their noses stolen.
suddenly spoilt everything.
The official himself seemed touched at his difficult position. Desiring to
console him, he tried to express his sympathy by a few polite words. “I
much regret,” he said, “your extraordinary mishap. Will you not try a pinch
of snuff? It clears the head, banishes depression, and is a good preventive
against hæmorrhoids.”
So saying, he reached his snuff-box out to Kovaloff, skilfully
concealing at the same time the cover, which was adorned with the portrait
of some lady or other.
This act, quite innocent in itself, exasperated Kovaloff. “I don't
understand what you find to joke about in the matter,” he exclaimed angrily.
“Don't you see that I lack precisely the essential feature for taking snuff?
The devil take your snuff-box. I don't want to look at snuff now, not even
the best, certainly not your vile stuff!”
So saying, he left the advertisement office in a state of profound
irritation, and went to the commissary of police. He arrived just as this
dignitary was reclining on his couch, and saying to himself with a sigh of
satisfaction, “Yes, I shall make a nice little sum out of that.”
It might be expected, therefore, that the committee-man's visit would be
quite inopportune.
This police commissary was a great patron of all the arts and industries;
but what he liked above everything else was a cheque. “It is a thing,” he
used to say, “to which it is not easy to find an equivalent; it requires no
food, it does not take up much room, it stays in one's pocket, and if it falls,
it is not broken.”
The commissary accorded Kovaloff a fairly frigid reception, saying that
the afternoon was not the best time to come with a case, that nature required
one to rest a little after eating (this showed the committee-man that the
commissary was acquainted with the aphorisms of the ancient sages), and
that respectable people did not have their noses stolen.
Page 57
The last allusion was too direct. We must remember that Kovaloff was a
very sensitive man. He did not mind anything said against him as an
individual, but he could not endure any reflection on his rank or social
position. He even believed that in comedies one might allow attacks on
junior officers, but never on their seniors.
The commissary's reception of him hurt his feelings so much that he
raised his head proudly, and said with dignity, “After such insulting
expressions on your part, I have nothing more to say.” And he left the place.
He reached his house quite wearied out. It was already growing dark.
After all his fruitless search, his room seemed to him melancholy and even
ugly. In the vestibule he saw his valet Ivan stretched on the leather couch
and amusing himself by spitting at the ceiling, which he did very cleverly,
hitting every time the same spot. His servant's equanimity enraged him; he
struck him on the forehead with his hat, and said, “You good-for-nothing,
you are always playing the fool!”
Ivan rose quickly and hastened to take off his master's cloak.
Once in his room, the Major, tired and depressed, threw himself in an
armchair and, after sighing a while, began to soliloquise:
“In heaven's name, why should such a misfortune befall me? If I had
lost an arm or a leg, it would be less insupportable; but a man without a
nose! Devil take it!—what is he good for? He is only fit to be thrown out of
the window. If it had been taken from me in war or in a duel, or if I had lost
it by my own fault! But it has disappeared inexplicably. But no! it is
impossible,” he continued after reflecting a few moments, “it is incredible
that a nose can disappear like that—quite incredible. I must be dreaming, or
suffering from some hallucination; perhaps I swallowed, by mistake instead
of water, the brandy with which I rub my chin after being shaved. That fool
of an Ivan must have forgotten to take it away, and I must have swallowed
it.”
In order to find out whether he were really drunk, the Major pinched
himself so hard that he unvoluntarily uttered a cry. The pain convinced him
that he was quite wide awake. He walked slowly to the looking-glass and at
very sensitive man. He did not mind anything said against him as an
individual, but he could not endure any reflection on his rank or social
position. He even believed that in comedies one might allow attacks on
junior officers, but never on their seniors.
The commissary's reception of him hurt his feelings so much that he
raised his head proudly, and said with dignity, “After such insulting
expressions on your part, I have nothing more to say.” And he left the place.
He reached his house quite wearied out. It was already growing dark.
After all his fruitless search, his room seemed to him melancholy and even
ugly. In the vestibule he saw his valet Ivan stretched on the leather couch
and amusing himself by spitting at the ceiling, which he did very cleverly,
hitting every time the same spot. His servant's equanimity enraged him; he
struck him on the forehead with his hat, and said, “You good-for-nothing,
you are always playing the fool!”
Ivan rose quickly and hastened to take off his master's cloak.
Once in his room, the Major, tired and depressed, threw himself in an
armchair and, after sighing a while, began to soliloquise:
“In heaven's name, why should such a misfortune befall me? If I had
lost an arm or a leg, it would be less insupportable; but a man without a
nose! Devil take it!—what is he good for? He is only fit to be thrown out of
the window. If it had been taken from me in war or in a duel, or if I had lost
it by my own fault! But it has disappeared inexplicably. But no! it is
impossible,” he continued after reflecting a few moments, “it is incredible
that a nose can disappear like that—quite incredible. I must be dreaming, or
suffering from some hallucination; perhaps I swallowed, by mistake instead
of water, the brandy with which I rub my chin after being shaved. That fool
of an Ivan must have forgotten to take it away, and I must have swallowed
it.”
In order to find out whether he were really drunk, the Major pinched
himself so hard that he unvoluntarily uttered a cry. The pain convinced him
that he was quite wide awake. He walked slowly to the looking-glass and at
Page 58
first closed his eyes, hoping to see his nose suddenly in its proper place; but
on opening them, he started back. “What a hideous sight!” he exclaimed.
It was really incomprehensible. One might easily lose a button, a silver
spoon, a watch, or something similar; but a loss like this, and in one's own
dwelling!
After considering all the circumstances, Major Kovaloff felt inclined to
suppose that the cause of all his trouble should be laid at the door of
Madame Podtotchina, the Colonel's wife, who wished him to marry her
daughter. He himself paid her court readily, but always avoided coming to
the point. And when the lady one day told him point-blank that she wished
him to marry her daughter, he gently drew back, declaring that he was still
too young, and that he had to serve five years more before he would be
forty-two. This must be the reason why the lady, in revenge, had resolved to
bring him into disgrace, and had hired two sorceresses for that object. One
thing was certain—his nose had not been cut off; no one had entered his
room, and as for Ivan Jakovlevitch—he had been shaved by him on
Wednesday, and during that day and the whole of Thursday his nose had
been there, as he knew and well remembered. Moreover, if his nose had
been cut off he would naturally have felt pain, and doubtless the wound
would not have healed so quickly, nor would the surface have been as flat
as a pancake.
All kinds of plans passed through his head: should he bring a legal
action against the wife of a superior officer, or should he go to her and
charge her openly with her treachery?
His reflections were interrupted by a sudden light, which shone through
all the chinks of the door, showing that Ivan had lit the wax-candles in the
vestibule. Soon Ivan himself came in with the lights. Kovaloff quickly
seized a handkerchief and covered the place where his nose had been the
evening before, so that his blockhead of a servant might not gape with his
mouth wide open when he saw his master's extraordinary appearance.
Scarcely had Ivan returned to the vestibule than a stranger's voice was
heard there.
“Does Major Kovaloff live here?” it asked.
on opening them, he started back. “What a hideous sight!” he exclaimed.
It was really incomprehensible. One might easily lose a button, a silver
spoon, a watch, or something similar; but a loss like this, and in one's own
dwelling!
After considering all the circumstances, Major Kovaloff felt inclined to
suppose that the cause of all his trouble should be laid at the door of
Madame Podtotchina, the Colonel's wife, who wished him to marry her
daughter. He himself paid her court readily, but always avoided coming to
the point. And when the lady one day told him point-blank that she wished
him to marry her daughter, he gently drew back, declaring that he was still
too young, and that he had to serve five years more before he would be
forty-two. This must be the reason why the lady, in revenge, had resolved to
bring him into disgrace, and had hired two sorceresses for that object. One
thing was certain—his nose had not been cut off; no one had entered his
room, and as for Ivan Jakovlevitch—he had been shaved by him on
Wednesday, and during that day and the whole of Thursday his nose had
been there, as he knew and well remembered. Moreover, if his nose had
been cut off he would naturally have felt pain, and doubtless the wound
would not have healed so quickly, nor would the surface have been as flat
as a pancake.
All kinds of plans passed through his head: should he bring a legal
action against the wife of a superior officer, or should he go to her and
charge her openly with her treachery?
His reflections were interrupted by a sudden light, which shone through
all the chinks of the door, showing that Ivan had lit the wax-candles in the
vestibule. Soon Ivan himself came in with the lights. Kovaloff quickly
seized a handkerchief and covered the place where his nose had been the
evening before, so that his blockhead of a servant might not gape with his
mouth wide open when he saw his master's extraordinary appearance.
Scarcely had Ivan returned to the vestibule than a stranger's voice was
heard there.
“Does Major Kovaloff live here?” it asked.
Page 59
“Come in!” said the Major, rising rapidly and opening the door.
He saw a police official of pleasant appearance, with grey whiskers and
fairly full cheeks—the same who at the commencement of this story was
standing at the end of the Isaac Bridge. “You have lost your nose?” he
asked.
“Exactly so.”
“It has just been found.”
“What—do you say?” stammered Major Kovaloff.
Joy had suddenly paralysed his tongue. He stared at the police
commissary on whose cheeks and full lips fell the flickering light of the
candle.
“How was it?” he asked at last.
“By a very singular chance. It has been arrested just as it was getting
into a carriage for Riga. Its passport had been made out some time ago in
the name of an official; and what is still more strange, I myself took it at
first for a gentleman. Fortunately I had my glasses with me, and then I saw
at once that it was a nose. I am shortsighted, you know, and as you stand
before me I cannot distinguish your nose, your beard, or anything else. My
mother-in-law can hardly see at all.”
Kovaloff was beside himself with excitement. “Where is it? Where? I
will hasten there at once.”
“Don't put yourself out. Knowing that you need it, I have brought it
with me. Another singular thing is that the principal culprit in the matter is a
scoundrel of a barber living in the Ascension Avenue, who is now safely
locked up. I had long suspected him of drunkenness and theft; only the day
before yesterday he stole some buttons in a shop. Your nose is quite
uninjured.” So saying, the police commissary put his hand in his pocket and
brought out the nose wrapped up in paper.
“Yes, yes, that is it!” exclaimed Kovaloff. “Will you not stay and drink a
cup of tea with me?”
He saw a police official of pleasant appearance, with grey whiskers and
fairly full cheeks—the same who at the commencement of this story was
standing at the end of the Isaac Bridge. “You have lost your nose?” he
asked.
“Exactly so.”
“It has just been found.”
“What—do you say?” stammered Major Kovaloff.
Joy had suddenly paralysed his tongue. He stared at the police
commissary on whose cheeks and full lips fell the flickering light of the
candle.
“How was it?” he asked at last.
“By a very singular chance. It has been arrested just as it was getting
into a carriage for Riga. Its passport had been made out some time ago in
the name of an official; and what is still more strange, I myself took it at
first for a gentleman. Fortunately I had my glasses with me, and then I saw
at once that it was a nose. I am shortsighted, you know, and as you stand
before me I cannot distinguish your nose, your beard, or anything else. My
mother-in-law can hardly see at all.”
Kovaloff was beside himself with excitement. “Where is it? Where? I
will hasten there at once.”
“Don't put yourself out. Knowing that you need it, I have brought it
with me. Another singular thing is that the principal culprit in the matter is a
scoundrel of a barber living in the Ascension Avenue, who is now safely
locked up. I had long suspected him of drunkenness and theft; only the day
before yesterday he stole some buttons in a shop. Your nose is quite
uninjured.” So saying, the police commissary put his hand in his pocket and
brought out the nose wrapped up in paper.
“Yes, yes, that is it!” exclaimed Kovaloff. “Will you not stay and drink a
cup of tea with me?”
Page 60
“I should like to very much, but I cannot. I must go at once to the House
of Correction. The cost of living is very high nowadays. My mother-in-law
lives with me, and there are several children; the eldest is very hopeful and
intelligent, but I have no means for their education.”
After the commissary's departure, Kovaloff remained for some time
plunged in a kind of vague reverie, and did not recover full consciousness
for several moments, so great was the effect of this unexpected good news.
He placed the recovered nose carefully in the palm of his hand, and
examined it again with the greatest attention.
“Yes, this is it!” he said to himself. “Here is the heat-boil on the left
side, which came out yesterday.” And he nearly laughed aloud with delight.
But nothing is permanent in this world. Joy in the second moment of its
arrival is already less keen than in the first, is still fainter in the third, and
finishes by coalescing with our normal mental state, just as the circles
which the fall of a pebble forms on the surface of water, gradually die away.
Kovaloff began to meditate, and saw that his difficulties were not yet over;
his nose had been recovered, but it had to be joined on again in its proper
place.
And suppose it could not? As he put this question to himself, Kovaloff
grew pale. With a feeling of indescribable dread, he rushed towards his
dressing-table, and stood before the mirror in order that he might not place
his nose crookedly. His hands trembled.
Very carefully he placed it where it had been before. Horror! It did not
remain there. He held it to his mouth and warmed it a little with his breath,
and then placed it there again; but it would not hold.
“Hold on, you stupid!” he said.
But the nose seemed to be made of wood, and fell back on the table
with a strange noise, as though it had been a cork. The Major's face began
to twitch feverishly. “Is it possible that it won't stick?” he asked himself,
full of alarm. But however often he tried, all his efforts were in vain.
He called Ivan, and sent him to fetch the doctor who occupied the finest
flat in the mansion. This doctor was a man of imposing appearance, who
of Correction. The cost of living is very high nowadays. My mother-in-law
lives with me, and there are several children; the eldest is very hopeful and
intelligent, but I have no means for their education.”
After the commissary's departure, Kovaloff remained for some time
plunged in a kind of vague reverie, and did not recover full consciousness
for several moments, so great was the effect of this unexpected good news.
He placed the recovered nose carefully in the palm of his hand, and
examined it again with the greatest attention.
“Yes, this is it!” he said to himself. “Here is the heat-boil on the left
side, which came out yesterday.” And he nearly laughed aloud with delight.
But nothing is permanent in this world. Joy in the second moment of its
arrival is already less keen than in the first, is still fainter in the third, and
finishes by coalescing with our normal mental state, just as the circles
which the fall of a pebble forms on the surface of water, gradually die away.
Kovaloff began to meditate, and saw that his difficulties were not yet over;
his nose had been recovered, but it had to be joined on again in its proper
place.
And suppose it could not? As he put this question to himself, Kovaloff
grew pale. With a feeling of indescribable dread, he rushed towards his
dressing-table, and stood before the mirror in order that he might not place
his nose crookedly. His hands trembled.
Very carefully he placed it where it had been before. Horror! It did not
remain there. He held it to his mouth and warmed it a little with his breath,
and then placed it there again; but it would not hold.
“Hold on, you stupid!” he said.
But the nose seemed to be made of wood, and fell back on the table
with a strange noise, as though it had been a cork. The Major's face began
to twitch feverishly. “Is it possible that it won't stick?” he asked himself,
full of alarm. But however often he tried, all his efforts were in vain.
He called Ivan, and sent him to fetch the doctor who occupied the finest
flat in the mansion. This doctor was a man of imposing appearance, who
Page 61
had magnificent black whiskers and a healthy wife. He ate fresh apples
every morning, and cleaned his teeth with extreme care, using five different
tooth-brushes for three-quarters of an hour daily.
The doctor came immediately. After having asked the Major when this
misfortune had happened, he raised his chin and gave him a fillip with his
finger just where the nose had been, in such a way that the Major suddenly
threw back his head and struck the wall with it. The doctor said that did not
matter; then, making him turn his face to the right, he felt the vacant place
and said “H'm!” then he made him turn it to the left and did the same;
finally he again gave him a fillip with his finger, so that the Major started
like a horse whose teeth are being examined. After this experiment, the
doctor shook his head and said, “No, it cannot be done. Rather remain as
you are, lest something worse happen. Certainly one could replace it at
once, but I assure you the remedy would be worse than the disease.”
“All very fine, but how am I to go on without a nose?” answered
Kovaloff. “There is nothing worse than that. How can I show myself with
such a villainous appearance? I go into good society, and this evening I am
invited to two parties. I know several ladies, Madame Tchektyriev, the wife
of a state-councillor, Madame Podtotchina—although after what she has
done, I don't want to have anything to do with her except through the
agency of the police. I beg you,” continued Kovaloff in a supplicating tone,
“find some way or other of replacing it; even if it is not quite firm, as long
as it holds at all; I can keep it in place sometimes with my hand, whenever
there is any risk. Besides, I do not even dance, so that it is not likely to be
injured by any sudden movement. As to your fee, be in no anxiety about
that; I can well afford it.”
“Believe me,” answered the doctor in a voice which was neither too
high nor too low, but soft and almost magnetic, “I do not treat patients from
love of gain. That would be contrary to my principles and to my art. It is
true that I accept fees, but that is only not to hurt my patients' feelings by
refusing them. I could certainly replace your nose, but I assure you on my
word of honour, it would only make matters worse. Rather let Nature do her
own work. Wash the place often with cold water, and I assure you that even
without a nose, you will be just as well as if you had one. As to the nose
itself, I advise you to have it preserved in a bottle of spirits, or, still better,
every morning, and cleaned his teeth with extreme care, using five different
tooth-brushes for three-quarters of an hour daily.
The doctor came immediately. After having asked the Major when this
misfortune had happened, he raised his chin and gave him a fillip with his
finger just where the nose had been, in such a way that the Major suddenly
threw back his head and struck the wall with it. The doctor said that did not
matter; then, making him turn his face to the right, he felt the vacant place
and said “H'm!” then he made him turn it to the left and did the same;
finally he again gave him a fillip with his finger, so that the Major started
like a horse whose teeth are being examined. After this experiment, the
doctor shook his head and said, “No, it cannot be done. Rather remain as
you are, lest something worse happen. Certainly one could replace it at
once, but I assure you the remedy would be worse than the disease.”
“All very fine, but how am I to go on without a nose?” answered
Kovaloff. “There is nothing worse than that. How can I show myself with
such a villainous appearance? I go into good society, and this evening I am
invited to two parties. I know several ladies, Madame Tchektyriev, the wife
of a state-councillor, Madame Podtotchina—although after what she has
done, I don't want to have anything to do with her except through the
agency of the police. I beg you,” continued Kovaloff in a supplicating tone,
“find some way or other of replacing it; even if it is not quite firm, as long
as it holds at all; I can keep it in place sometimes with my hand, whenever
there is any risk. Besides, I do not even dance, so that it is not likely to be
injured by any sudden movement. As to your fee, be in no anxiety about
that; I can well afford it.”
“Believe me,” answered the doctor in a voice which was neither too
high nor too low, but soft and almost magnetic, “I do not treat patients from
love of gain. That would be contrary to my principles and to my art. It is
true that I accept fees, but that is only not to hurt my patients' feelings by
refusing them. I could certainly replace your nose, but I assure you on my
word of honour, it would only make matters worse. Rather let Nature do her
own work. Wash the place often with cold water, and I assure you that even
without a nose, you will be just as well as if you had one. As to the nose
itself, I advise you to have it preserved in a bottle of spirits, or, still better,
Page 62
of warm vinegar mixed with two spoonfuls of brandy, and then you can sell
it at a good price. I would be willing to take it myself, provided you do not
ask too much.”
“No, no, I shall not sell it at any price. I would rather it were lost again.”
“Excuse me,” said the doctor, taking his leave. “I hoped to be useful to
you, but I can do nothing more; you are at any rate convinced of my good-
will.” So saying, the doctor left the room with a dignified air.
Kovaloff did not even notice his departure. Absorbed in a profound
reverie, he only saw the edge of his snow-white cuffs emerging from the
sleeves of his black coat.
The next day he resolved, before bringing a formal action, to write to
the Colonel's wife and see whether she would not return to him, without
further dispute, that of which she had deprived him.
The letter ran as follows:
“To Madame Alexandra Podtotchina,
“I hardly understand your method of action. Be sure that by adopting
such a course you will gain nothing, and will certainly not succeed in
making me marry your daughter. Believe me, the story of my nose has
become well known; it is you and no one else who have taken the principal
part in it. Its unexpected separation from the place which it occupied, its
flight and its appearances sometimes in the disguise of an official,
sometimes in proper person, are nothing but the consequence of unholy
spells employed by you or by persons who, like you, are addicted to such
honourable pursuits. On my part, I wish to inform you, that if the above-
mentioned nose is not restored to-day to its proper place, I shall be obliged
to have recourse to legal procedure.
“For the rest, with all respect, I have the honour to be your humble
servant,
“Platon Kovaloff.”
it at a good price. I would be willing to take it myself, provided you do not
ask too much.”
“No, no, I shall not sell it at any price. I would rather it were lost again.”
“Excuse me,” said the doctor, taking his leave. “I hoped to be useful to
you, but I can do nothing more; you are at any rate convinced of my good-
will.” So saying, the doctor left the room with a dignified air.
Kovaloff did not even notice his departure. Absorbed in a profound
reverie, he only saw the edge of his snow-white cuffs emerging from the
sleeves of his black coat.
The next day he resolved, before bringing a formal action, to write to
the Colonel's wife and see whether she would not return to him, without
further dispute, that of which she had deprived him.
The letter ran as follows:
“To Madame Alexandra Podtotchina,
“I hardly understand your method of action. Be sure that by adopting
such a course you will gain nothing, and will certainly not succeed in
making me marry your daughter. Believe me, the story of my nose has
become well known; it is you and no one else who have taken the principal
part in it. Its unexpected separation from the place which it occupied, its
flight and its appearances sometimes in the disguise of an official,
sometimes in proper person, are nothing but the consequence of unholy
spells employed by you or by persons who, like you, are addicted to such
honourable pursuits. On my part, I wish to inform you, that if the above-
mentioned nose is not restored to-day to its proper place, I shall be obliged
to have recourse to legal procedure.
“For the rest, with all respect, I have the honour to be your humble
servant,
“Platon Kovaloff.”
Page 63
The reply was not long in coming, and was as follows:
“Major Platon Kovaloff,—
“Your letter has profoundly astonished me. I must confess that I had not
expected such unjust reproaches on your part. I assure you that the official
of whom you speak has not been at my house, either disguised or in his
proper person. It is true that Philippe Ivanovitch Potantchikoff has paid
visits at my house, and though he has actually asked for my daughter's
hand, and was a man of good breeding, respectable and intelligent, I never
gave him any hope.
“Again, you say something about a nose. If you intend to imply by that
that I wished to snub you, i.e. to meet you with a refusal, I am very
astonished because, as you well know, I was quite of the opposite mind. If
after this you wish to ask for my daughter's hand, I should be glad to gratify
you, for such has also been the object of my most fervent desire, in the hope
of the accomplishment of which, I remain, yours most sincerely,
“Alexandra Podtotchina.”
“No,” said Kovaloff, after having reperused the letter, “she is certainly
not guilty. It is impossible. Such a letter could not be written by a criminal.”
The committee-man was experienced in such matters, for he had been often
officially deputed to conduct criminal investigations while in the Caucasus.
“But then how and by what trick of fate has the thing happened?” he said to
himself with a gesture of discouragement. “The devil must be at the bottom
of it.”
Meanwhile the rumour of this extraordinary event had spread all over
the city, and, as is generally the case, not without numerous additions. At
that period there was a general disposition to believe in the miraculous; the
public had recently been impressed by experiments in magnetism. The story
of the floating chairs in Koniouchennaia Street was still quite recent, and
there was nothing astonishing in hearing soon afterwards that Major
Kovaloff's nose was to be seen walking every day at three o'clock on the
Neffsky Avenue. The crowd of curious spectators which gathered there
“Major Platon Kovaloff,—
“Your letter has profoundly astonished me. I must confess that I had not
expected such unjust reproaches on your part. I assure you that the official
of whom you speak has not been at my house, either disguised or in his
proper person. It is true that Philippe Ivanovitch Potantchikoff has paid
visits at my house, and though he has actually asked for my daughter's
hand, and was a man of good breeding, respectable and intelligent, I never
gave him any hope.
“Again, you say something about a nose. If you intend to imply by that
that I wished to snub you, i.e. to meet you with a refusal, I am very
astonished because, as you well know, I was quite of the opposite mind. If
after this you wish to ask for my daughter's hand, I should be glad to gratify
you, for such has also been the object of my most fervent desire, in the hope
of the accomplishment of which, I remain, yours most sincerely,
“Alexandra Podtotchina.”
“No,” said Kovaloff, after having reperused the letter, “she is certainly
not guilty. It is impossible. Such a letter could not be written by a criminal.”
The committee-man was experienced in such matters, for he had been often
officially deputed to conduct criminal investigations while in the Caucasus.
“But then how and by what trick of fate has the thing happened?” he said to
himself with a gesture of discouragement. “The devil must be at the bottom
of it.”
Meanwhile the rumour of this extraordinary event had spread all over
the city, and, as is generally the case, not without numerous additions. At
that period there was a general disposition to believe in the miraculous; the
public had recently been impressed by experiments in magnetism. The story
of the floating chairs in Koniouchennaia Street was still quite recent, and
there was nothing astonishing in hearing soon afterwards that Major
Kovaloff's nose was to be seen walking every day at three o'clock on the
Neffsky Avenue. The crowd of curious spectators which gathered there
Page 64
daily was enormous. On one occasion someone spread a report that the nose
was in Junker's stores and immediately the place was besieged by such a
crowd that the police had to interfere and establish order. A certain
speculator with a grave, whiskered face, who sold cakes at a theatre door,
had some strong wooden benches made which he placed before the window
of the stores, and obligingly invited the public to stand on them and look in,
at the modest charge of twenty-four kopecks. A veteran colonel, leaving his
house earlier than usual expressly for the purpose, had the greatest difficulty
in elbowing his way through the crowd, but to his great indignation he saw
nothing in the store window but an ordinary flannel waistcoat and a
coloured lithograph representing a young girl darning a stocking, while an
elegant youth in a waistcoat with large lappels watched her from behind a
tree. The picture had hung in the same place for more than ten years. The
colonel went off, growling savagely to himself, “How can the fools let
themselves be excited by such idiotic stories?”
Then another rumour got abroad, to the effect that the nose of Major
Kovaloff was in the habit of walking not on the Neffsky Avenue but in the
Tauris Gardens. Some students of the Academy of Surgery went there on
purpose to see it. A high-born lady wrote to the keeper of the gardens asking
him to show her children this rare phenomenon, and to give them some
suitable instruction on the occasion.
All these incidents were eagerly collected by the town wits, who just
then were very short of anecdotes adapted to amuse ladies. On the other
hand, the minority of solid, sober people were very much displeased. One
gentleman asserted with great indignation that he could not understand how
in our enlightened age such absurdities could spread abroad, and he was
astonished that the Government did not direct their attention to the matter.
This gentleman evidently belonged to the category of those people who
wish the Government to interfere in everything, even in their daily quarrels
with their wives.
But here the course of events is again obscured by a veil.
III
was in Junker's stores and immediately the place was besieged by such a
crowd that the police had to interfere and establish order. A certain
speculator with a grave, whiskered face, who sold cakes at a theatre door,
had some strong wooden benches made which he placed before the window
of the stores, and obligingly invited the public to stand on them and look in,
at the modest charge of twenty-four kopecks. A veteran colonel, leaving his
house earlier than usual expressly for the purpose, had the greatest difficulty
in elbowing his way through the crowd, but to his great indignation he saw
nothing in the store window but an ordinary flannel waistcoat and a
coloured lithograph representing a young girl darning a stocking, while an
elegant youth in a waistcoat with large lappels watched her from behind a
tree. The picture had hung in the same place for more than ten years. The
colonel went off, growling savagely to himself, “How can the fools let
themselves be excited by such idiotic stories?”
Then another rumour got abroad, to the effect that the nose of Major
Kovaloff was in the habit of walking not on the Neffsky Avenue but in the
Tauris Gardens. Some students of the Academy of Surgery went there on
purpose to see it. A high-born lady wrote to the keeper of the gardens asking
him to show her children this rare phenomenon, and to give them some
suitable instruction on the occasion.
All these incidents were eagerly collected by the town wits, who just
then were very short of anecdotes adapted to amuse ladies. On the other
hand, the minority of solid, sober people were very much displeased. One
gentleman asserted with great indignation that he could not understand how
in our enlightened age such absurdities could spread abroad, and he was
astonished that the Government did not direct their attention to the matter.
This gentleman evidently belonged to the category of those people who
wish the Government to interfere in everything, even in their daily quarrels
with their wives.
But here the course of events is again obscured by a veil.
III
Page 65
Strange events happen in this world, events which are sometimes
entirely improbable. The same nose which had masqueraded as a state-
councillor, and caused so much sensation in the town, was found one
morning in its proper place, i.e. between the cheeks of Major Kovaloff, as if
nothing had happened.
This occurred on 7th April. On awaking, the Major looked by chance
into a mirror and perceived a nose. He quickly put his hand to it; it was
there beyond a doubt!
“Oh!” exclaimed Kovaloff. For sheer joy he was on the point of
performing a dance barefooted across his room, but the entrance of Ivan
prevented him. He told him to bring water, and after washing himself, he
looked again in the glass. The nose was there! Then he dried his face with a
towel and looked again. Yes, there was no mistake about it!
“Look here, Ivan, it seems to me that I have a heat-boil on my nose,” he
said to his valet.
And he thought to himself at the same time, “That will be a nice
business if Ivan says to me ‘No, sir, not only is there no boil, but your nose
itself is not there!’”
But Ivan answered, “There is nothing, sir; I can see no boil on your
nose.”
“Good! Good!” exclaimed the Major, and snapped his fingers with
delight.
At this moment the barber, Ivan Jakovlevitch, put his head in at the
door, but as timidly as a cat which has just been beaten for stealing lard.
“Tell me first, are your hands clean?” asked Kovaloff when he saw him.
“Yes, sir.”
“You lie.”
“I swear they are perfectly clean, sir.”
“Very well; then come here.”
entirely improbable. The same nose which had masqueraded as a state-
councillor, and caused so much sensation in the town, was found one
morning in its proper place, i.e. between the cheeks of Major Kovaloff, as if
nothing had happened.
This occurred on 7th April. On awaking, the Major looked by chance
into a mirror and perceived a nose. He quickly put his hand to it; it was
there beyond a doubt!
“Oh!” exclaimed Kovaloff. For sheer joy he was on the point of
performing a dance barefooted across his room, but the entrance of Ivan
prevented him. He told him to bring water, and after washing himself, he
looked again in the glass. The nose was there! Then he dried his face with a
towel and looked again. Yes, there was no mistake about it!
“Look here, Ivan, it seems to me that I have a heat-boil on my nose,” he
said to his valet.
And he thought to himself at the same time, “That will be a nice
business if Ivan says to me ‘No, sir, not only is there no boil, but your nose
itself is not there!’”
But Ivan answered, “There is nothing, sir; I can see no boil on your
nose.”
“Good! Good!” exclaimed the Major, and snapped his fingers with
delight.
At this moment the barber, Ivan Jakovlevitch, put his head in at the
door, but as timidly as a cat which has just been beaten for stealing lard.
“Tell me first, are your hands clean?” asked Kovaloff when he saw him.
“Yes, sir.”
“You lie.”
“I swear they are perfectly clean, sir.”
“Very well; then come here.”
Page 66
Kovaloff seated himself. Jakovlevitch tied a napkin under his chin, and
in the twinkling of an eye covered his beard and part of his cheeks with a
copious creamy lather.
“There it is!” said the barber to himself, as he glanced at the nose. Then
he bent his head a little and examined it from one side. “Yes, it actually is
the nose—really, when one thinks——” he continued, pursuing his mental
soliloquy and still looking at it. Then quite gently, with infinite precaution,
he raised two fingers in the air in order to take hold of it by the extremity, as
he was accustomed to do.
“Now then, take care!” Kovaloff exclaimed.
Ivan Jakovlevitch let his arm fall and felt more embarrassed than he had
ever done in his life. At last he began to pass the razor very lightly over the
Major's chin, and although it was very difficult to shave him without using
the olfactory organ as a point of support, he succeeded, however, by placing
his wrinkled thumb against the Major's lower jaw and cheek, thus
overcoming all obstacles and bringing his task to a safe conclusion.
When the barber had finished, Kovaloff hastened to dress himself, took
a droshky, and drove straight to the confectioner's. As he entered it, he
ordered a cup of chocolate. He then stepped straight to the mirror; the nose
was there!
He returned joyfully, and regarded with a satirical expression two
officers who were in the shop, one of whom possessed a nose not much
larger than a waistcoat button.
After that he went to the office of the department where he had applied
for the post of vice-governor of a province or Government bailiff. As he
passed through the hall of reception, he cast a glance at the mirror; the nose
was there! Then he went to pay a visit to another committee-man, a very
sarcastic personage, to whom he was accustomed to say in answer to his
raillery, “Yes, I know, you are the funniest fellow in St Petersburg.”
On the way he said to himself, “If the Major does not burst into laughter
at the sight of me, that is a most certain sign that everything is in its
accustomed place.”
in the twinkling of an eye covered his beard and part of his cheeks with a
copious creamy lather.
“There it is!” said the barber to himself, as he glanced at the nose. Then
he bent his head a little and examined it from one side. “Yes, it actually is
the nose—really, when one thinks——” he continued, pursuing his mental
soliloquy and still looking at it. Then quite gently, with infinite precaution,
he raised two fingers in the air in order to take hold of it by the extremity, as
he was accustomed to do.
“Now then, take care!” Kovaloff exclaimed.
Ivan Jakovlevitch let his arm fall and felt more embarrassed than he had
ever done in his life. At last he began to pass the razor very lightly over the
Major's chin, and although it was very difficult to shave him without using
the olfactory organ as a point of support, he succeeded, however, by placing
his wrinkled thumb against the Major's lower jaw and cheek, thus
overcoming all obstacles and bringing his task to a safe conclusion.
When the barber had finished, Kovaloff hastened to dress himself, took
a droshky, and drove straight to the confectioner's. As he entered it, he
ordered a cup of chocolate. He then stepped straight to the mirror; the nose
was there!
He returned joyfully, and regarded with a satirical expression two
officers who were in the shop, one of whom possessed a nose not much
larger than a waistcoat button.
After that he went to the office of the department where he had applied
for the post of vice-governor of a province or Government bailiff. As he
passed through the hall of reception, he cast a glance at the mirror; the nose
was there! Then he went to pay a visit to another committee-man, a very
sarcastic personage, to whom he was accustomed to say in answer to his
raillery, “Yes, I know, you are the funniest fellow in St Petersburg.”
On the way he said to himself, “If the Major does not burst into laughter
at the sight of me, that is a most certain sign that everything is in its
accustomed place.”
Page 67
But the Major said nothing. “Very good!” thought Kovaloff.
As he returned, he met Madame Podtotchina with her daughter. He
accosted them, and they responded very graciously. The conversation lasted
a long time, during which he took more than one pinch of snuff, saying to
himself, “No, you haven't caught me yet, coquettes that you are! And as to
the daughter, I shan't marry her at all.”
After that, the Major resumed his walks on the Neffsky Avenue and his
visits to the theatre as if nothing had happened. His nose also remained in
its place as if it had never quitted it. From that time he was always to be
seen smiling, in a good humour, and paying attentions to pretty girls.
IV
Such was the occurrence which took place in the northern capital of our
vast empire. On considering the account carefully we see that there is a
good deal which looks improbable about it. Not to speak of the strange
disappearance of the nose, and its appearance in different places under the
disguise of a councillor of state, how was it that Kovaloff did not
understand that one cannot decently advertise for a lost nose? I do not mean
to say that he would have had to pay too much for the advertisement—that
is a mere trifle, and I am not one of those who attach too much importance
to money; but to advertise in such a case is not proper nor befitting.
Another difficulty is—how was the nose found in the baked loaf, and
how did Ivan Jakovlevitch himself—no, I don't understand it at all!
But the most incomprehensible thing of all is, how authors can choose
such subjects for their stories. That really surpasses my understanding. In
the first place, no advantage results from it for the country; and in the
second place, no harm results either.
All the same, when one reflects well, there really is something in the
matter. Whatever may be said to the contrary, such cases do occur—rarely,
it is true, but now and then actually.
As he returned, he met Madame Podtotchina with her daughter. He
accosted them, and they responded very graciously. The conversation lasted
a long time, during which he took more than one pinch of snuff, saying to
himself, “No, you haven't caught me yet, coquettes that you are! And as to
the daughter, I shan't marry her at all.”
After that, the Major resumed his walks on the Neffsky Avenue and his
visits to the theatre as if nothing had happened. His nose also remained in
its place as if it had never quitted it. From that time he was always to be
seen smiling, in a good humour, and paying attentions to pretty girls.
IV
Such was the occurrence which took place in the northern capital of our
vast empire. On considering the account carefully we see that there is a
good deal which looks improbable about it. Not to speak of the strange
disappearance of the nose, and its appearance in different places under the
disguise of a councillor of state, how was it that Kovaloff did not
understand that one cannot decently advertise for a lost nose? I do not mean
to say that he would have had to pay too much for the advertisement—that
is a mere trifle, and I am not one of those who attach too much importance
to money; but to advertise in such a case is not proper nor befitting.
Another difficulty is—how was the nose found in the baked loaf, and
how did Ivan Jakovlevitch himself—no, I don't understand it at all!
But the most incomprehensible thing of all is, how authors can choose
such subjects for their stories. That really surpasses my understanding. In
the first place, no advantage results from it for the country; and in the
second place, no harm results either.
All the same, when one reflects well, there really is something in the
matter. Whatever may be said to the contrary, such cases do occur—rarely,
it is true, but now and then actually.
Page 68
MEMOIRS OF A MADMAN
October 3rd.—A strange occurrence has taken place to-day. I got up fairly
late, and when Mawra brought me my clean boots, I asked her how late it
was. When I heard it had long struck ten, I dressed as quickly as possible.
To tell the truth, I would rather not have gone to the office at all to-day,
for I know beforehand that our department-chief will look as sour as
vinegar. For some time past he has been in the habit of saying to me, “Look
here, my friend; there is something wrong with your head. You often rush
about as though you were possessed. Then you make such confused
abstracts of the documents that the devil himself cannot make them out; you
write the title without any capital letters, and add neither the date nor the
docket-number.” The long-legged scoundrel! He is certainly envious of me,
because I sit in the director's work-room, and mend His Excellency's pens.
In a word, I should not have gone to the office if I had not hoped to meet
the accountant, and perhaps squeeze a little advance out of this skinflint.
A terrible man, this accountant! As for his advancing one's salary once
in a way—you might sooner expect the skies to fall. You may beg and
beseech him, and be on the very verge of ruin—this grey devil won't budge
an inch. At the same time, his own cook at home, as all the world knows,
boxes his ears.
I really don't see what good one gets by serving in our department.
There are no plums there. In the fiscal and judicial offices it is quite
different. There some ungainly fellow sits in a corner and writes and writes;
he has such a shabby coat and such an ugly mug that one would like to spit
on both of them. But you should see what a splendid country-house he has
rented. He would not condescend to accept a gilt porcelain cup as a present.
“You can give that to your family doctor,” he would say. Nothing less than a
October 3rd.—A strange occurrence has taken place to-day. I got up fairly
late, and when Mawra brought me my clean boots, I asked her how late it
was. When I heard it had long struck ten, I dressed as quickly as possible.
To tell the truth, I would rather not have gone to the office at all to-day,
for I know beforehand that our department-chief will look as sour as
vinegar. For some time past he has been in the habit of saying to me, “Look
here, my friend; there is something wrong with your head. You often rush
about as though you were possessed. Then you make such confused
abstracts of the documents that the devil himself cannot make them out; you
write the title without any capital letters, and add neither the date nor the
docket-number.” The long-legged scoundrel! He is certainly envious of me,
because I sit in the director's work-room, and mend His Excellency's pens.
In a word, I should not have gone to the office if I had not hoped to meet
the accountant, and perhaps squeeze a little advance out of this skinflint.
A terrible man, this accountant! As for his advancing one's salary once
in a way—you might sooner expect the skies to fall. You may beg and
beseech him, and be on the very verge of ruin—this grey devil won't budge
an inch. At the same time, his own cook at home, as all the world knows,
boxes his ears.
I really don't see what good one gets by serving in our department.
There are no plums there. In the fiscal and judicial offices it is quite
different. There some ungainly fellow sits in a corner and writes and writes;
he has such a shabby coat and such an ugly mug that one would like to spit
on both of them. But you should see what a splendid country-house he has
rented. He would not condescend to accept a gilt porcelain cup as a present.
“You can give that to your family doctor,” he would say. Nothing less than a
Page 69
pair of chestnut horses, a fine carriage, or a beaver-fur coat worth three
hundred roubles would be good enough for him. And yet he seems so mild
and quiet, and asks so amiably, “Please lend me your penknife; I wish to
mend my pen.” Nevertheless, he knows how to scarify a petitioner till he
has hardly a whole stitch left on his body.
In our office it must be admitted everything is done in a proper and
gentlemanly way; there is more cleanness and elegance than one will ever
find in Government offices. The tables are mahogany, and everyone is
addressed as “sir.” And truly, were it not for this official propriety, I should
long ago have sent in my resignation.
I put on my old cloak, and took my umbrella, as a light rain was falling.
No one was to be seen on the streets except some women, who had flung
their skirts over their heads. Here and there one saw a cabman or a shopman
with his umbrella up. Of the higher classes one only saw an official here
and there. One I saw at the street-crossing, and thought to myself, “Ah! my
friend, you are not going to the office, but after that young lady who walks
in front of you. You are just like the officers who run after every petticoat
they see.”
As I was thus following the train of my thoughts, I saw a carriage stop
before a shop just as I was passing it. I recognised it at once; it was our
director's carriage. “He has nothing to do in the shop,” I said to myself; “it
must be his daughter.”
I pressed myself close against the wall. A lackey opened the carriage
door, and, as I had expected, she fluttered like a bird out of it. How proudly
she looked right and left; how she drew her eyebrows together, and shot
lightnings from her eyes—good heavens! I am lost, hopelessly lost!
But why must she come out in such abominable weather? And yet they
say women are so mad on their finery!
She did not recognise me. I had wrapped myself as closely as possible
in my cloak. It was dirty and old-fashioned, and I would not have liked to
have been seen by her wearing it. Now they wear cloaks with long collars,
but mine has only a short double collar, and the cloth is of inferior quality.
hundred roubles would be good enough for him. And yet he seems so mild
and quiet, and asks so amiably, “Please lend me your penknife; I wish to
mend my pen.” Nevertheless, he knows how to scarify a petitioner till he
has hardly a whole stitch left on his body.
In our office it must be admitted everything is done in a proper and
gentlemanly way; there is more cleanness and elegance than one will ever
find in Government offices. The tables are mahogany, and everyone is
addressed as “sir.” And truly, were it not for this official propriety, I should
long ago have sent in my resignation.
I put on my old cloak, and took my umbrella, as a light rain was falling.
No one was to be seen on the streets except some women, who had flung
their skirts over their heads. Here and there one saw a cabman or a shopman
with his umbrella up. Of the higher classes one only saw an official here
and there. One I saw at the street-crossing, and thought to myself, “Ah! my
friend, you are not going to the office, but after that young lady who walks
in front of you. You are just like the officers who run after every petticoat
they see.”
As I was thus following the train of my thoughts, I saw a carriage stop
before a shop just as I was passing it. I recognised it at once; it was our
director's carriage. “He has nothing to do in the shop,” I said to myself; “it
must be his daughter.”
I pressed myself close against the wall. A lackey opened the carriage
door, and, as I had expected, she fluttered like a bird out of it. How proudly
she looked right and left; how she drew her eyebrows together, and shot
lightnings from her eyes—good heavens! I am lost, hopelessly lost!
But why must she come out in such abominable weather? And yet they
say women are so mad on their finery!
She did not recognise me. I had wrapped myself as closely as possible
in my cloak. It was dirty and old-fashioned, and I would not have liked to
have been seen by her wearing it. Now they wear cloaks with long collars,
but mine has only a short double collar, and the cloth is of inferior quality.
Page 70
Her little dog could not get into the shop, and remained outside. I know
this dog; its name is “Meggy.”
Before I had been standing there a minute, I heard a voice call, “Good
day, Meggy!”
Who the deuce was that? I looked round and saw two ladies hurrying by
under an umbrella—one old, the other fairly young. They had already
passed me when I heard the same voice say again, “For shame, Meggy!”
What was that? I saw Meggy sniffing at a dog which ran behind the
ladies. The deuce! I thought to myself, “I am not drunk? That happens
pretty seldom.”
“No, Fidel, you are wrong,” I heard Meggy say quite distinctly. “I was
—bow—wow!—I was—bow! wow! wow!—very ill.”
What an extraordinary dog! I was, to tell the truth, quite amazed to hear
it talk human language. But when I considered the matter well, I ceased to
be astonished. In fact, such things have already happened in the world. It is
said that in England a fish put its head out of water and said a word or two
in such an extraordinary language that learned men have been puzzling over
them for three years, and have not succeeded in interpreting them yet. I also
read in the paper of two cows who entered a shop and asked for a pound of
tea.
Meanwhile what Meggy went on to say seemed to me still more
remarkable. She added, “I wrote to you lately, Fidel; perhaps Polkan did not
bring you the letter.”
Now I am willing to forfeit a whole month's salary if I ever heard of
dogs writing before. This has certainly astonished me. For some little time
past I hear and see things which no other man has heard and seen.
“I will,” I thought, “follow that dog in order to get to the bottom of the
matter. Accordingly, I opened my umbrella and went after the two ladies.
They went down Bean Street, turned through Citizen Street and Carpenter
Street, and finally halted on the Cuckoo Bridge before a large house. I know
this house; it is Sverkoff's. What a monster he is! What sort of people live
there! How many cooks, how many bagmen! There are brother officials of
this dog; its name is “Meggy.”
Before I had been standing there a minute, I heard a voice call, “Good
day, Meggy!”
Who the deuce was that? I looked round and saw two ladies hurrying by
under an umbrella—one old, the other fairly young. They had already
passed me when I heard the same voice say again, “For shame, Meggy!”
What was that? I saw Meggy sniffing at a dog which ran behind the
ladies. The deuce! I thought to myself, “I am not drunk? That happens
pretty seldom.”
“No, Fidel, you are wrong,” I heard Meggy say quite distinctly. “I was
—bow—wow!—I was—bow! wow! wow!—very ill.”
What an extraordinary dog! I was, to tell the truth, quite amazed to hear
it talk human language. But when I considered the matter well, I ceased to
be astonished. In fact, such things have already happened in the world. It is
said that in England a fish put its head out of water and said a word or two
in such an extraordinary language that learned men have been puzzling over
them for three years, and have not succeeded in interpreting them yet. I also
read in the paper of two cows who entered a shop and asked for a pound of
tea.
Meanwhile what Meggy went on to say seemed to me still more
remarkable. She added, “I wrote to you lately, Fidel; perhaps Polkan did not
bring you the letter.”
Now I am willing to forfeit a whole month's salary if I ever heard of
dogs writing before. This has certainly astonished me. For some little time
past I hear and see things which no other man has heard and seen.
“I will,” I thought, “follow that dog in order to get to the bottom of the
matter. Accordingly, I opened my umbrella and went after the two ladies.
They went down Bean Street, turned through Citizen Street and Carpenter
Street, and finally halted on the Cuckoo Bridge before a large house. I know
this house; it is Sverkoff's. What a monster he is! What sort of people live
there! How many cooks, how many bagmen! There are brother officials of
Page 71
mine also there packed on each other like herrings. And I have a friend
there, a fine player on the cornet.”
The ladies mounted to the fifth story. “Very good,” thought I; “I will
make a note of the number, in order to follow up the matter at the first
opportunity.”
October 4th.—To-day is Wednesday, and I was as usual in the office. I
came early on purpose, sat down, and mended all the pens.
Our director must be a very clever man. The whole room is full of
bookcases. I read the titles of some of the books; they were very learned,
beyond the comprehension of people of my class, and all in French and
German. I look at his face; see! how much dignity there is in his eyes. I
never hear a single superfluous word from his mouth, except that when he
hands over the documents, he asks “What sort of weather is it?”
No, he is not a man of our class; he is a real statesman. I have already
noticed that I am a special favourite of his. If now his daughter also—ah!
what folly—let me say no more about it!
I have read the Northern Bee. What foolish people the French are! By
heavens! I should like to tackle them all, and give them a thrashing. I have
also read a fine description of a ball given by a landowner of Kursk. The
landowners of Kursk write a fine style.
Then I noticed that it was already half-past twelve, and the director had
not yet left his bedroom. But about half-past one something happened
which no pen can describe.
The door opened. I thought it was the director; I jumped up with my
documents from the seat, and—then—she—herself—came into the room.
Ye saints! how beautifully she was dressed. Her garments were whiter than
a swan's plumage—oh how splendid! A sun, indeed, a real sun!
She greeted me and asked, “Has not my father come yet?”
Ah! what a voice. A canary bird! A real canary bird!
there, a fine player on the cornet.”
The ladies mounted to the fifth story. “Very good,” thought I; “I will
make a note of the number, in order to follow up the matter at the first
opportunity.”
October 4th.—To-day is Wednesday, and I was as usual in the office. I
came early on purpose, sat down, and mended all the pens.
Our director must be a very clever man. The whole room is full of
bookcases. I read the titles of some of the books; they were very learned,
beyond the comprehension of people of my class, and all in French and
German. I look at his face; see! how much dignity there is in his eyes. I
never hear a single superfluous word from his mouth, except that when he
hands over the documents, he asks “What sort of weather is it?”
No, he is not a man of our class; he is a real statesman. I have already
noticed that I am a special favourite of his. If now his daughter also—ah!
what folly—let me say no more about it!
I have read the Northern Bee. What foolish people the French are! By
heavens! I should like to tackle them all, and give them a thrashing. I have
also read a fine description of a ball given by a landowner of Kursk. The
landowners of Kursk write a fine style.
Then I noticed that it was already half-past twelve, and the director had
not yet left his bedroom. But about half-past one something happened
which no pen can describe.
The door opened. I thought it was the director; I jumped up with my
documents from the seat, and—then—she—herself—came into the room.
Ye saints! how beautifully she was dressed. Her garments were whiter than
a swan's plumage—oh how splendid! A sun, indeed, a real sun!
She greeted me and asked, “Has not my father come yet?”
Ah! what a voice. A canary bird! A real canary bird!
Page 72
“Your Excellency,” I wanted to exclaim, “don't have me executed, but if
it must be done, then kill me rather with your own angelic hand.” But, God
knows why, I could not bring it out, so I only said, “No, he has not come
yet.”
She glanced at me, looked at the books, and let her handkerchief fall.
Instantly I started up, but slipped on the infernal polished floor, and nearly
broke my nose. Still I succeeded in picking up the handkerchief. Ye
heavenly choirs, what a handkerchief! So tender and soft, of the finest
cambric. It had the scent of a general's rank!
She thanked me, and smiled so amiably that her sugar lips nearly
melted. Then she left the room.
After I had sat there about an hour, a flunkey came in and said, “You
can go home, Mr Ivanovitch; the director has already gone out!”
I cannot stand these lackeys! They hang about the vestibules, and
scarcely vouchsafe to greet one with a nod. Yes, sometimes it is even worse;
once one of these rascals offered me his snuff-box without even getting up
from his chair. “Don't you know then, you country-bumpkin, that I am an
official and of aristocratic birth?”
This time, however, I took my hat and overcoat quietly; these people
naturally never think of helping one on with it. I went home, lay a good
while on the bed, and wrote some verses in my note:
it must be done, then kill me rather with your own angelic hand.” But, God
knows why, I could not bring it out, so I only said, “No, he has not come
yet.”
She glanced at me, looked at the books, and let her handkerchief fall.
Instantly I started up, but slipped on the infernal polished floor, and nearly
broke my nose. Still I succeeded in picking up the handkerchief. Ye
heavenly choirs, what a handkerchief! So tender and soft, of the finest
cambric. It had the scent of a general's rank!
She thanked me, and smiled so amiably that her sugar lips nearly
melted. Then she left the room.
After I had sat there about an hour, a flunkey came in and said, “You
can go home, Mr Ivanovitch; the director has already gone out!”
I cannot stand these lackeys! They hang about the vestibules, and
scarcely vouchsafe to greet one with a nod. Yes, sometimes it is even worse;
once one of these rascals offered me his snuff-box without even getting up
from his chair. “Don't you know then, you country-bumpkin, that I am an
official and of aristocratic birth?”
This time, however, I took my hat and overcoat quietly; these people
naturally never think of helping one on with it. I went home, lay a good
while on the bed, and wrote some verses in my note:
Page 73
“'Tis an hour since I saw thee,
And it seems a whole long year;
If I loathe my own existence,
How can I live on, my dear?”
I think they are by Pushkin.
In the evening I wrapped myself in my cloak, hastened to the director's
house, and waited there a long time to see if she would come out and get
into the carriage. I only wanted to see her once, but she did not come.
November 6th.—Our chief clerk has gone mad. When I came to the
office to-day he called me to his room and began as follows: “Look here,
my friend, what wild ideas have got into your head?”
“How! What? None at all,” I answered.
“Consider well. You are already past forty; it is quite time to be
reasonable. What do you imagine? Do you think I don't know all your
tricks? Are you trying to pay court to the director's daughter? Look at
yourself and realise what you are! A nonentity, nothing else. I would not
give a kopeck for you. Look well in the glass. How can you have such
thoughts with such a caricature of a face?”
May the devil take him! Because his own face has a certain resemblance
to a medicine-bottle, because he has a curly bush of hair on his head, and
sometimes combs it upwards, and sometimes plasters it down in all kinds of
queer ways, he thinks that he can do everything. I know well, I know why
he is angry with me. He is envious; perhaps he has noticed the tokens of
favour which have been graciously shown me. But why should I bother
about him? A councillor! What sort of important animal is that? He wears a
gold chain with his watch, buys himself boots at thirty roubles a pair; may
the deuce take him! Am I a tailor's son or some other obscure cabbage? I am
a nobleman! I can also work my way up. I am just forty-two—an age when
a man's real career generally begins. Wait a bit, my friend! I too may get to
a superior's rank; or perhaps, if God is gracious, even to a higher one. I shall
And it seems a whole long year;
If I loathe my own existence,
How can I live on, my dear?”
I think they are by Pushkin.
In the evening I wrapped myself in my cloak, hastened to the director's
house, and waited there a long time to see if she would come out and get
into the carriage. I only wanted to see her once, but she did not come.
November 6th.—Our chief clerk has gone mad. When I came to the
office to-day he called me to his room and began as follows: “Look here,
my friend, what wild ideas have got into your head?”
“How! What? None at all,” I answered.
“Consider well. You are already past forty; it is quite time to be
reasonable. What do you imagine? Do you think I don't know all your
tricks? Are you trying to pay court to the director's daughter? Look at
yourself and realise what you are! A nonentity, nothing else. I would not
give a kopeck for you. Look well in the glass. How can you have such
thoughts with such a caricature of a face?”
May the devil take him! Because his own face has a certain resemblance
to a medicine-bottle, because he has a curly bush of hair on his head, and
sometimes combs it upwards, and sometimes plasters it down in all kinds of
queer ways, he thinks that he can do everything. I know well, I know why
he is angry with me. He is envious; perhaps he has noticed the tokens of
favour which have been graciously shown me. But why should I bother
about him? A councillor! What sort of important animal is that? He wears a
gold chain with his watch, buys himself boots at thirty roubles a pair; may
the deuce take him! Am I a tailor's son or some other obscure cabbage? I am
a nobleman! I can also work my way up. I am just forty-two—an age when
a man's real career generally begins. Wait a bit, my friend! I too may get to
a superior's rank; or perhaps, if God is gracious, even to a higher one. I shall
Page 74
make a name which will far outstrip yours. You think there are no able men
except yourself? I only need to order a fashionable coat and wear a tie like
yours, and you would be quite eclipsed.
But I have no money—that is the worst part of it!
November 8th.—I was at the theatre. “The Russian House-Fool” was
performed. I laughed heartily. There was also a kind of musical comedy
which contained amusing hits at barristers. The language was very broad; I
wonder the censor passed it. In the comedy lines occur which accuse the
merchants of cheating; their sons are said to lead immoral lives, and to
behave very disrespectfully towards the nobility.
The critics also are criticised; they are said only to be able to find fault,
so that authors have to beg the public for protection.
Our modern dramatists certainly write amusing things. I am very fond
of the theatre. If I have only a kopeck in my pocket, I always go there. Most
of my fellow-officials are uneducated boors, and never enter a theatre
unless one throws free tickets at their head.
One actress sang divinely. I thought also of—but silence!
November 9th.—About eight o'clock I went to the office. The chief
clerk pretended not to notice my arrival. I for my part also behaved as
though he were not in existence. I read through and collated documents.
About four o'clock I left. I passed by the director's house, but no one was to
be seen. After dinner I lay for a good while on the bed.
November 11th.—To-day I sat in the director's room, mended twenty-
three pens for him, and for Her—for Her Excellence, his daughter, four
more.
except yourself? I only need to order a fashionable coat and wear a tie like
yours, and you would be quite eclipsed.
But I have no money—that is the worst part of it!
November 8th.—I was at the theatre. “The Russian House-Fool” was
performed. I laughed heartily. There was also a kind of musical comedy
which contained amusing hits at barristers. The language was very broad; I
wonder the censor passed it. In the comedy lines occur which accuse the
merchants of cheating; their sons are said to lead immoral lives, and to
behave very disrespectfully towards the nobility.
The critics also are criticised; they are said only to be able to find fault,
so that authors have to beg the public for protection.
Our modern dramatists certainly write amusing things. I am very fond
of the theatre. If I have only a kopeck in my pocket, I always go there. Most
of my fellow-officials are uneducated boors, and never enter a theatre
unless one throws free tickets at their head.
One actress sang divinely. I thought also of—but silence!
November 9th.—About eight o'clock I went to the office. The chief
clerk pretended not to notice my arrival. I for my part also behaved as
though he were not in existence. I read through and collated documents.
About four o'clock I left. I passed by the director's house, but no one was to
be seen. After dinner I lay for a good while on the bed.
November 11th.—To-day I sat in the director's room, mended twenty-
three pens for him, and for Her—for Her Excellence, his daughter, four
more.
Page 75
The director likes to see many pens lying on his table. What a head he
must have! He continually wraps himself in silence, but I don't think the
smallest trifle escapes his eye. I should like to know what he is generally
thinking of, what is really going on in this brain; I should like to get
acquainted with the whole manner of life of these gentlemen, and get a
closer view of their cunning courtiers' arts, and all the activities of these
circles. I have often thought of asking His Excellence about them; but—the
deuce knows why!—every time my tongue failed me and I could get
nothing out but my meteorological report.
I wish I could get a look into the spare-room whose door I so often see
open. And a second small room behind the spare-room excites my curiosity.
How splendidly it is fitted up; what a quantity of mirrors and choice china it
contains! I should also like to cast a glance into those regions where Her
Excellency, the daughter, wields the sceptre. I should like to see how all the
scent-bottles and boxes are arranged in her boudoir, and the flowers which
exhale so delicious a scent that one is half afraid to breathe. And her clothes
lying about which are too ethereal to be called clothes—but silence!
To-day there came to me what seemed a heavenly inspiration. I
remembered the conversation between the two dogs which I had overheard
on the Nevski Prospect. “Very good,” I thought; “now I see my way clear. I
must get hold of the correspondence which these two silly dogs have
carried on with each other. In it I shall probably find many things
explained.”
I had already once called Meggy to me and said to her, “Listen, Meggy!
Now we are alone together; if you like, I will also shut the door so that no
one can see us. Tell me now all that you know about your mistress. I swear
to you that I will tell no one.”
But the cunning dog drew in its tail, ruffled up its hair, and went quite
quietly out of the door, as though it had heard nothing.
I had long been of the opinion that dogs are much cleverer than men. I
also believed that they could talk, and that only a certain obstinacy kept
them from doing so. They are especially watchful animals, and nothing
escapes their observation. Now, cost what it may, I will go to-morrow to
must have! He continually wraps himself in silence, but I don't think the
smallest trifle escapes his eye. I should like to know what he is generally
thinking of, what is really going on in this brain; I should like to get
acquainted with the whole manner of life of these gentlemen, and get a
closer view of their cunning courtiers' arts, and all the activities of these
circles. I have often thought of asking His Excellence about them; but—the
deuce knows why!—every time my tongue failed me and I could get
nothing out but my meteorological report.
I wish I could get a look into the spare-room whose door I so often see
open. And a second small room behind the spare-room excites my curiosity.
How splendidly it is fitted up; what a quantity of mirrors and choice china it
contains! I should also like to cast a glance into those regions where Her
Excellency, the daughter, wields the sceptre. I should like to see how all the
scent-bottles and boxes are arranged in her boudoir, and the flowers which
exhale so delicious a scent that one is half afraid to breathe. And her clothes
lying about which are too ethereal to be called clothes—but silence!
To-day there came to me what seemed a heavenly inspiration. I
remembered the conversation between the two dogs which I had overheard
on the Nevski Prospect. “Very good,” I thought; “now I see my way clear. I
must get hold of the correspondence which these two silly dogs have
carried on with each other. In it I shall probably find many things
explained.”
I had already once called Meggy to me and said to her, “Listen, Meggy!
Now we are alone together; if you like, I will also shut the door so that no
one can see us. Tell me now all that you know about your mistress. I swear
to you that I will tell no one.”
But the cunning dog drew in its tail, ruffled up its hair, and went quite
quietly out of the door, as though it had heard nothing.
I had long been of the opinion that dogs are much cleverer than men. I
also believed that they could talk, and that only a certain obstinacy kept
them from doing so. They are especially watchful animals, and nothing
escapes their observation. Now, cost what it may, I will go to-morrow to
Page 76
Sverkoff's house in order to ask after Fidel, and if I have luck, to get hold of
all the letters which Meggy has written to her.
November 12th.—To-day about two o'clock in the afternoon I started in
order, by some means or other, to see Fidel and question her.
I cannot stand this smell of Sauerkraut which assails one's olfactory
nerves from all the shops in Citizen Street. There also exhales such an
odour from under each house door, that one must hold one's nose and pass
by quickly. There ascends also so much smoke and soot from the artisans'
shops that it is almost impossible to get through it.
When I had climbed up to the sixth story, and had rung the bell, a rather
pretty girl with a freckled face came out. I recognised her as the companion
of the old lady. She blushed a little and asked “What do you want?”
“I want to have a little conversation with your dog.”
She was a simple-minded girl, as I saw at once. The dog came running
and barking loudly. I wanted to take hold of it, but the abominable beast
nearly caught hold of my nose with its teeth. But in a corner of the room I
saw its sleeping-basket. Ah! that was what I wanted. I went to it, rummaged
in the straw, and to my great satisfaction drew out a little packet of small
pieces of paper. When the hideous little dog saw this, it first bit me in the
calf of the leg, and then, as soon as it had become aware of my theft, it
began to whimper and to fawn on me; but I said, “No, you little beast;
good-bye!” and hastened away.
I believe the girl thought me mad; at any rate she was thoroughly
alarmed.
When I reached my room I wished to get to work at once, and read
through the letters by daylight, since I do not see well by candle-light; but
the wretched Mawra had got the idea of sweeping the floor. These
blockheads of Finnish women are always clean where there is no need to
be.
all the letters which Meggy has written to her.
November 12th.—To-day about two o'clock in the afternoon I started in
order, by some means or other, to see Fidel and question her.
I cannot stand this smell of Sauerkraut which assails one's olfactory
nerves from all the shops in Citizen Street. There also exhales such an
odour from under each house door, that one must hold one's nose and pass
by quickly. There ascends also so much smoke and soot from the artisans'
shops that it is almost impossible to get through it.
When I had climbed up to the sixth story, and had rung the bell, a rather
pretty girl with a freckled face came out. I recognised her as the companion
of the old lady. She blushed a little and asked “What do you want?”
“I want to have a little conversation with your dog.”
She was a simple-minded girl, as I saw at once. The dog came running
and barking loudly. I wanted to take hold of it, but the abominable beast
nearly caught hold of my nose with its teeth. But in a corner of the room I
saw its sleeping-basket. Ah! that was what I wanted. I went to it, rummaged
in the straw, and to my great satisfaction drew out a little packet of small
pieces of paper. When the hideous little dog saw this, it first bit me in the
calf of the leg, and then, as soon as it had become aware of my theft, it
began to whimper and to fawn on me; but I said, “No, you little beast;
good-bye!” and hastened away.
I believe the girl thought me mad; at any rate she was thoroughly
alarmed.
When I reached my room I wished to get to work at once, and read
through the letters by daylight, since I do not see well by candle-light; but
the wretched Mawra had got the idea of sweeping the floor. These
blockheads of Finnish women are always clean where there is no need to
be.
Page 77
I then went for a little walk and began to think over what had happened.
Now at last I could get to the bottom of all facts, ideas and motives! These
letters would explain everything. Dogs are clever fellows; they know all
about politics, and I will certainly find in the letters all I want, especially
the character of the director and all his relationships. And through these
letters I will get information about her who—but silence!
Towards evening I came home and lay for a good while on the bed.
November 13th.—Now let us see! The letter is fairly legible but the
handwriting is somewhat doggish.
“Dear Fidel!—I cannot get accustomed to your ordinary name, as if
they could not have found a better one for you! Fidel! How tasteless! How
ordinary! But this is not the time to discuss it. I am very glad that we
thought of corresponding with each other.”
(The letter is quite correctly written. The punctuation and spelling are
perfectly right. Even our head clerk does not write so simply and clearly,
though he declares he has been at the University. Let us go on.)
“I think that it is one of the most refined joys of this world to
interchange thoughts, feelings, and impressions.”
(H'm! This idea comes from some book which has been translated from
German. I can't remember the title.)
“I speak from experience, although I have not gone farther into the
world than just before our front door. Does not my life pass happily and
comfortably? My mistress, whom her father calls Sophie, is quite in love
with me.”
(Ah! Ah!—but better be silent!)
“Her father also often strokes me. I drink tea and coffee with cream.
Yes, my dear, I must confess to you that I find no satisfaction in those large,
Now at last I could get to the bottom of all facts, ideas and motives! These
letters would explain everything. Dogs are clever fellows; they know all
about politics, and I will certainly find in the letters all I want, especially
the character of the director and all his relationships. And through these
letters I will get information about her who—but silence!
Towards evening I came home and lay for a good while on the bed.
November 13th.—Now let us see! The letter is fairly legible but the
handwriting is somewhat doggish.
“Dear Fidel!—I cannot get accustomed to your ordinary name, as if
they could not have found a better one for you! Fidel! How tasteless! How
ordinary! But this is not the time to discuss it. I am very glad that we
thought of corresponding with each other.”
(The letter is quite correctly written. The punctuation and spelling are
perfectly right. Even our head clerk does not write so simply and clearly,
though he declares he has been at the University. Let us go on.)
“I think that it is one of the most refined joys of this world to
interchange thoughts, feelings, and impressions.”
(H'm! This idea comes from some book which has been translated from
German. I can't remember the title.)
“I speak from experience, although I have not gone farther into the
world than just before our front door. Does not my life pass happily and
comfortably? My mistress, whom her father calls Sophie, is quite in love
with me.”
(Ah! Ah!—but better be silent!)
“Her father also often strokes me. I drink tea and coffee with cream.
Yes, my dear, I must confess to you that I find no satisfaction in those large,
Page 78
gnawed-at bones which Polkan devours in the kitchen. Only the bones of
wild fowl are good, and that only when the marrow has not been sucked out
of them. They taste very nice with a little sauce, but there should be no
green stuff in it. But I know nothing worse than the habit of giving dogs
balls of bread kneaded up. Someone sits at table, kneads a bread-ball with
dirty fingers, calls you and sticks it in your mouth. Good manners forbid
your refusing it, and you eat it—with disgust it is true, but you eat it.”
(The deuce! What is this? What rubbish! As if she could find nothing
more suitable to write about! I will see if there is anything more reasonable
on the second page.)
“I am quite willing to inform you of everything that goes on here. I have
already mentioned the most important person in the house, whom Sophie
calls ‘Papa.’ He is a very strange man.”
(Ah! Here we are at last! Yes, I knew it; they have a politician's
penetrating eye for all things. Let us see what she says about “Papa.”)
“… a strange man. Generally he is silent; he only speaks seldom, but
about a week ago he kept on repeating to himself, ‘Shall I get it or not?’ In
one hand he took a sheet of paper; the other he stretched out as though to
receive something, and repeated, ‘Shall I get it or not?’ Once he turned to
me with the question, ‘What do you think, Meggy?’ I did not understand in
the least what he meant, sniffed at his boots, and went away. A week later
he came home with his face beaming. That morning he was visited by
several officers in uniform who congratulated him. At the dinner-table he
was in a better humour than I have ever seen him before.”
(Ah! he is ambitious then! I must make a note of that.)
“Pardon, my dear, I hasten to conclude, etc., etc. To-morrow I will finish
the letter.”
. . . . . .
“Now, good morning; here I am again at your service. To-day my
mistress Sophie …”
wild fowl are good, and that only when the marrow has not been sucked out
of them. They taste very nice with a little sauce, but there should be no
green stuff in it. But I know nothing worse than the habit of giving dogs
balls of bread kneaded up. Someone sits at table, kneads a bread-ball with
dirty fingers, calls you and sticks it in your mouth. Good manners forbid
your refusing it, and you eat it—with disgust it is true, but you eat it.”
(The deuce! What is this? What rubbish! As if she could find nothing
more suitable to write about! I will see if there is anything more reasonable
on the second page.)
“I am quite willing to inform you of everything that goes on here. I have
already mentioned the most important person in the house, whom Sophie
calls ‘Papa.’ He is a very strange man.”
(Ah! Here we are at last! Yes, I knew it; they have a politician's
penetrating eye for all things. Let us see what she says about “Papa.”)
“… a strange man. Generally he is silent; he only speaks seldom, but
about a week ago he kept on repeating to himself, ‘Shall I get it or not?’ In
one hand he took a sheet of paper; the other he stretched out as though to
receive something, and repeated, ‘Shall I get it or not?’ Once he turned to
me with the question, ‘What do you think, Meggy?’ I did not understand in
the least what he meant, sniffed at his boots, and went away. A week later
he came home with his face beaming. That morning he was visited by
several officers in uniform who congratulated him. At the dinner-table he
was in a better humour than I have ever seen him before.”
(Ah! he is ambitious then! I must make a note of that.)
“Pardon, my dear, I hasten to conclude, etc., etc. To-morrow I will finish
the letter.”
. . . . . .
“Now, good morning; here I am again at your service. To-day my
mistress Sophie …”
Page 79
(Ah! we will see what she says about Sophie. Let us go on!)
“… was in an unusually excited state. She went to a ball, and I was glad
that I could write to you in her absence. She likes going to balls, although
she gets dreadfully irritated while dressing. I cannot understand, my dear,
what is the pleasure in going to a ball. She comes home from the ball at six
o'clock in the early morning, and to judge by her pale and emaciated face,
she has had nothing to eat. I could, frankly speaking, not endure such an
existence. If I could not get partridge with sauce, or the wing of a roast
chicken, I don't know what I should do. Porridge with sauce is also
tolerable, but I can get up no enthusiasm for carrots, turnips, and
artichokes.”
The style is very unequal! One sees at once that it has not been written
by a man. The beginning is quite intelligent, but at the end the canine nature
breaks out. I will read another letter; it is rather long and there is no date.
“Ah, my dear, how delightful is the arrival of spring! My heart beats as
though it expected something. There is a perpetual ringing in my ears, so
that I often stand with my foot raised, for several minutes at a time, and
listen towards the door. In confidence I will tell you that I have many
admirers. I often sit on the window-sill and let them pass in review. Ah! if
you knew what miscreations there are among them; one, a clumsy house-
dog, with stupidity written on his face, walks the street with an important
air and imagines that he is an extremely important person, and that the eyes
of all the world are fastened on him. I don't pay him the least attention, and
pretend not to see him at all.
“And what a hideous bulldog has taken up his post opposite my
window! If he stood on his hind-legs, as the monster probably cannot, he
would be taller by a head than my mistress's papa, who himself has a stately
figure. This lout seems, moreover, to be very impudent. I growl at him, but
he does not seem to mind that at all. If he at least would only wrinkle his
forehead! Instead of that, he stretches out his tongue, droops his big ears,
“… was in an unusually excited state. She went to a ball, and I was glad
that I could write to you in her absence. She likes going to balls, although
she gets dreadfully irritated while dressing. I cannot understand, my dear,
what is the pleasure in going to a ball. She comes home from the ball at six
o'clock in the early morning, and to judge by her pale and emaciated face,
she has had nothing to eat. I could, frankly speaking, not endure such an
existence. If I could not get partridge with sauce, or the wing of a roast
chicken, I don't know what I should do. Porridge with sauce is also
tolerable, but I can get up no enthusiasm for carrots, turnips, and
artichokes.”
The style is very unequal! One sees at once that it has not been written
by a man. The beginning is quite intelligent, but at the end the canine nature
breaks out. I will read another letter; it is rather long and there is no date.
“Ah, my dear, how delightful is the arrival of spring! My heart beats as
though it expected something. There is a perpetual ringing in my ears, so
that I often stand with my foot raised, for several minutes at a time, and
listen towards the door. In confidence I will tell you that I have many
admirers. I often sit on the window-sill and let them pass in review. Ah! if
you knew what miscreations there are among them; one, a clumsy house-
dog, with stupidity written on his face, walks the street with an important
air and imagines that he is an extremely important person, and that the eyes
of all the world are fastened on him. I don't pay him the least attention, and
pretend not to see him at all.
“And what a hideous bulldog has taken up his post opposite my
window! If he stood on his hind-legs, as the monster probably cannot, he
would be taller by a head than my mistress's papa, who himself has a stately
figure. This lout seems, moreover, to be very impudent. I growl at him, but
he does not seem to mind that at all. If he at least would only wrinkle his
forehead! Instead of that, he stretches out his tongue, droops his big ears,
Page 80
and stares in at the window—this rustic boor! But do you think, my dear,
that my heart remains proof against all temptations? Alas no! If you had
only seen that gentlemanly dog who crept through the fence of the
neighbouring house. ‘Treasure’ is his name. Ah, my dear, what a delightful
snout he has!”
(To the deuce with the stuff! What rubbish it is! How can one blacken
paper with such absurdities. Give me a man. I want to see a man! I need
some food to nourish and refresh my mind, and get this silliness instead. I
will turn the page to see if there is anything better on the other side.)
“Sophie sat at the table and sewed something. I looked out of the
window and amused myself by watching the passers-by. Suddenly a flunkey
entered and announced a visitor—‘Mr Teploff.’
“‘Show him in!’ said Sophie, and began to embrace me. ‘Ah! Meggy,
Meggy, do you know who that is? He is dark, and belongs to the Royal
Household; and what eyes he has! Dark and brilliant as fire.’
“Sophie hastened into her room. A minute later a young gentleman with
black whiskers entered. He went to the mirror, smoothed his hair, and
looked round the room. I turned away and sat down in my place.
“Sophie entered and returned his bow in a friendly manner.
“I pretended to observe nothing, and continued to look out of the
window. But I leant my head a little on one side to hear what they were
talking about. Ah, my dear! what silly things they discussed—how a lady
executed the wrong figure in dancing; how a certain Boboff, with his
expansive shirt-frill, had looked like a stork and nearly fallen down; how a
certain Lidina imagined she had blue eyes when they were really green, etc.
“I do not know, my dear, what special charm she finds in her Mr
Teploff, and why she is so delighted with him.”
(It seems to me myself that there is something wrong here. It is
impossible that this Teploff should bewitch her. We will see further.)
“If this gentleman of the Household pleases her, then she must also be
pleased, according to my view, with that official who sits in her papa's
that my heart remains proof against all temptations? Alas no! If you had
only seen that gentlemanly dog who crept through the fence of the
neighbouring house. ‘Treasure’ is his name. Ah, my dear, what a delightful
snout he has!”
(To the deuce with the stuff! What rubbish it is! How can one blacken
paper with such absurdities. Give me a man. I want to see a man! I need
some food to nourish and refresh my mind, and get this silliness instead. I
will turn the page to see if there is anything better on the other side.)
“Sophie sat at the table and sewed something. I looked out of the
window and amused myself by watching the passers-by. Suddenly a flunkey
entered and announced a visitor—‘Mr Teploff.’
“‘Show him in!’ said Sophie, and began to embrace me. ‘Ah! Meggy,
Meggy, do you know who that is? He is dark, and belongs to the Royal
Household; and what eyes he has! Dark and brilliant as fire.’
“Sophie hastened into her room. A minute later a young gentleman with
black whiskers entered. He went to the mirror, smoothed his hair, and
looked round the room. I turned away and sat down in my place.
“Sophie entered and returned his bow in a friendly manner.
“I pretended to observe nothing, and continued to look out of the
window. But I leant my head a little on one side to hear what they were
talking about. Ah, my dear! what silly things they discussed—how a lady
executed the wrong figure in dancing; how a certain Boboff, with his
expansive shirt-frill, had looked like a stork and nearly fallen down; how a
certain Lidina imagined she had blue eyes when they were really green, etc.
“I do not know, my dear, what special charm she finds in her Mr
Teploff, and why she is so delighted with him.”
(It seems to me myself that there is something wrong here. It is
impossible that this Teploff should bewitch her. We will see further.)
“If this gentleman of the Household pleases her, then she must also be
pleased, according to my view, with that official who sits in her papa's
Page 81
writing-room. Ah, my dear, if you know what a figure he is! A regular
tortoise!”
(What official does she mean?)
“He has an extraordinary name. He always sits there and mends the
pens. His hair looks like a truss of hay. Her papa always employs him
instead of a servant.”
(I believe this abominable little beast is referring to me. But what has
my hair got to do with hay?)
“Sophie can never keep from laughing when she sees him.”
You lie, cursed dog! What a scandalous tongue! As if I did not know
that it is envy which prompts you, and that here there is treachery at work—
yes, the treachery of the chief clerk. This man hates me implacably; he has
plotted against me, he is always seeking to injure me. I'll look through one
more letter; perhaps it will make the matter clearer.
“Fidel, my dear, pardon me that I have not written for so long. I was
floating in a dream of delight. In truth, some author remarks, ‘Love is a
second life.’ Besides, great changes are going on in the house. The young
chamberlain is always here. Sophie is wildly in love with him. Her papa is
quite contented. I heard from Gregor, who sweeps the floor, and is in the
habit of talking to himself, that the marriage will soon be celebrated. Her
papa will at any rate get his daughter married to a general, a colonel, or a
chamberlain.”
Deuce take it! I can read no more. It is all about chamberlains and
generals. I should like myself to be a general—not in order to sue for her
hand and all that—no, not at all; I should like to be a general merely in
order to see people wriggling, squirming, and hatching plots before me.
tortoise!”
(What official does she mean?)
“He has an extraordinary name. He always sits there and mends the
pens. His hair looks like a truss of hay. Her papa always employs him
instead of a servant.”
(I believe this abominable little beast is referring to me. But what has
my hair got to do with hay?)
“Sophie can never keep from laughing when she sees him.”
You lie, cursed dog! What a scandalous tongue! As if I did not know
that it is envy which prompts you, and that here there is treachery at work—
yes, the treachery of the chief clerk. This man hates me implacably; he has
plotted against me, he is always seeking to injure me. I'll look through one
more letter; perhaps it will make the matter clearer.
“Fidel, my dear, pardon me that I have not written for so long. I was
floating in a dream of delight. In truth, some author remarks, ‘Love is a
second life.’ Besides, great changes are going on in the house. The young
chamberlain is always here. Sophie is wildly in love with him. Her papa is
quite contented. I heard from Gregor, who sweeps the floor, and is in the
habit of talking to himself, that the marriage will soon be celebrated. Her
papa will at any rate get his daughter married to a general, a colonel, or a
chamberlain.”
Deuce take it! I can read no more. It is all about chamberlains and
generals. I should like myself to be a general—not in order to sue for her
hand and all that—no, not at all; I should like to be a general merely in
order to see people wriggling, squirming, and hatching plots before me.
Page 82
And then I should like to tell them that they are both of them not worth
spitting on. But it is vexatious! I tear the foolish dog's letters up in a
thousand pieces.
December 3rd.—It is not possible that the marriage should take place; it
is only idle gossip. What does it signify if he is a chamberlain! That is only
a dignity, not a substantial thing which one can see or handle. His
chamberlain's office will not procure him a third eye in his forehead.
Neither is his nose made of gold; it is just like mine or anyone else's nose.
He does not eat and cough, but smells and sneezes with it. I should like to
get to the bottom of the mystery—whence do all these distinctions come?
Why am I only a titular councillor?
Perhaps I am really a count or a general, and only appear to be a titular
councillor. Perhaps I don't even know who and what I am. How many cases
there are in history of a simple gentleman, or even a burgher or peasant,
suddenly turning out to be a great lord or baron? Well, suppose that I appear
suddenly in a general's uniform, on the right shoulder an epaulette, on the
left an epaulette, and a blue sash across my breast, what sort of a tune
would my beloved sing then? What would her papa, our director, say? Oh,
he is ambitious! He is a freemason, certainly a freemason; however much
he may conceal it, I have found it out. When he gives anyone his hand, he
only reaches out two fingers. Well, could not I this minute be nominated a
general or a superintendent? I should like to know why I am a titular
councillor—why just that, and nothing more?
December 5th.—To-day I have been reading papers the whole morning.
Very strange things are happening in Spain. I have not understood them all.
It is said that the throne is vacant, the representatives of the people are in
difficulties about finding an occupant, and riots are taking place.
All this appears to me very strange. How can the throne be vacant? It is
said that it will be occupied by a woman. A woman cannot sit on a throne.
That is impossible. Only a king can sit on a throne. They say that there is no
spitting on. But it is vexatious! I tear the foolish dog's letters up in a
thousand pieces.
December 3rd.—It is not possible that the marriage should take place; it
is only idle gossip. What does it signify if he is a chamberlain! That is only
a dignity, not a substantial thing which one can see or handle. His
chamberlain's office will not procure him a third eye in his forehead.
Neither is his nose made of gold; it is just like mine or anyone else's nose.
He does not eat and cough, but smells and sneezes with it. I should like to
get to the bottom of the mystery—whence do all these distinctions come?
Why am I only a titular councillor?
Perhaps I am really a count or a general, and only appear to be a titular
councillor. Perhaps I don't even know who and what I am. How many cases
there are in history of a simple gentleman, or even a burgher or peasant,
suddenly turning out to be a great lord or baron? Well, suppose that I appear
suddenly in a general's uniform, on the right shoulder an epaulette, on the
left an epaulette, and a blue sash across my breast, what sort of a tune
would my beloved sing then? What would her papa, our director, say? Oh,
he is ambitious! He is a freemason, certainly a freemason; however much
he may conceal it, I have found it out. When he gives anyone his hand, he
only reaches out two fingers. Well, could not I this minute be nominated a
general or a superintendent? I should like to know why I am a titular
councillor—why just that, and nothing more?
December 5th.—To-day I have been reading papers the whole morning.
Very strange things are happening in Spain. I have not understood them all.
It is said that the throne is vacant, the representatives of the people are in
difficulties about finding an occupant, and riots are taking place.
All this appears to me very strange. How can the throne be vacant? It is
said that it will be occupied by a woman. A woman cannot sit on a throne.
That is impossible. Only a king can sit on a throne. They say that there is no
Page 83
king there, but that is not possible. There cannot be a kingdom without a
king. There must be a king, but he is hidden away somewhere. Perhaps he is
actually on the spot, and only some domestic complications, or fears of the
neighbouring Powers, France and other countries, compel him to remain in
concealment; there might also be other reasons.
December 8th.—I was nearly going to the office, but various
considerations kept me from doing so. I keep on thinking about these
Spanish affairs. How is it possible that a woman should reign? It would not
be allowed, especially by England. In the rest of Europe the political
situation is also critical; the Emperor of Austria——
These events, to tell the truth, have so shaken and shattered me, that I
could really do nothing all day. Mawra told me that I was very absent-
minded at table. In fact, in my absent-mindedness I threw two plates on the
ground so that they broke in pieces.
After dinner I felt weak, and did not feel up to making abstracts of
reports. I lay most of the time on my bed, and thought of the Spanish
affairs.
The year 2000: April 43rd.—To-day is a day of splendid triumph. Spain
has a king; he has been found, and I am he. I discovered it to-day; all of a
sudden it came upon me like a flash of lightning.
I do not understand how I could imagine that I am a titular councillor.
How could such a foolish idea enter my head? It was fortunate that it
occurred to no one to shut me up in an asylum. Now it is all clear, and as
plain as a pikestaff. Formerly—I don't know why—everything seemed
veiled in a kind of mist. That is, I believe, because people think that the
human brain is in the head. Nothing of the sort; it is carried by the wind
from the Caspian Sea.
For the first time I told Mawra who I am. When she learned that the
king of Spain stood before her, she struck her hands together over her head,
king. There must be a king, but he is hidden away somewhere. Perhaps he is
actually on the spot, and only some domestic complications, or fears of the
neighbouring Powers, France and other countries, compel him to remain in
concealment; there might also be other reasons.
December 8th.—I was nearly going to the office, but various
considerations kept me from doing so. I keep on thinking about these
Spanish affairs. How is it possible that a woman should reign? It would not
be allowed, especially by England. In the rest of Europe the political
situation is also critical; the Emperor of Austria——
These events, to tell the truth, have so shaken and shattered me, that I
could really do nothing all day. Mawra told me that I was very absent-
minded at table. In fact, in my absent-mindedness I threw two plates on the
ground so that they broke in pieces.
After dinner I felt weak, and did not feel up to making abstracts of
reports. I lay most of the time on my bed, and thought of the Spanish
affairs.
The year 2000: April 43rd.—To-day is a day of splendid triumph. Spain
has a king; he has been found, and I am he. I discovered it to-day; all of a
sudden it came upon me like a flash of lightning.
I do not understand how I could imagine that I am a titular councillor.
How could such a foolish idea enter my head? It was fortunate that it
occurred to no one to shut me up in an asylum. Now it is all clear, and as
plain as a pikestaff. Formerly—I don't know why—everything seemed
veiled in a kind of mist. That is, I believe, because people think that the
human brain is in the head. Nothing of the sort; it is carried by the wind
from the Caspian Sea.
For the first time I told Mawra who I am. When she learned that the
king of Spain stood before her, she struck her hands together over her head,
Page 84
and nearly died of alarm. The stupid thing had never seen the king of Spain
before!
I comforted her, however, at once by assuring her that I was not angry
with her for having hitherto cleaned my boots badly. Women are stupid
things; one cannot interest them in lofty subjects. She was frightened
because she thought all kings of Spain were like Philip II. But I explained to
her that there was a great difference between me and him. I did not go to the
office. Why the deuce should I? No, my dear friends, you won't get me
there again! I am not going to worry myself with your infernal documents
any more.
Marchember 86. Between day and night.—To-day the office-messenger
came and summoned me, as I had not been there for three weeks. I went
just for the fun of the thing. The chief clerk thought I would bow humbly
before him, and make excuses; but I looked at him quite indifferently,
neither angrily nor mildly, and sat down quietly at my place as though I
noticed no one. I looked at all this rabble of scribblers, and thought, “If you
only knew who is sitting among you! Good heavens! what a to-do you
would make. Even the chief clerk would bow himself to the earth before me
as he does now before the director.”
A pile of reports was laid before me, of which to make abstracts, but I
did not touch them with one finger.
After a little time there was a commotion in the office, and there a
report went round that the director was coming. Many of the clerks vied
with each other to attract his notice; but I did not stir. As he came through
our room, each one hastily buttoned up his coat; but I had no idea of doing
anything of the sort. What is the director to me? Should I stand up before
him? Never. What sort of a director is he? He is a bottle-stopper, and no
director. A quite ordinary, simple bottle-stopper—nothing more. I felt quite
amused as they gave me a document to sign.
They thought I would simply put down my name—“So-and-so, Clerk.”
Why not? But at the top of the sheet, where the director generally writes his
name, I inscribed “Ferdinand VIII.” in bold characters. You should have
before!
I comforted her, however, at once by assuring her that I was not angry
with her for having hitherto cleaned my boots badly. Women are stupid
things; one cannot interest them in lofty subjects. She was frightened
because she thought all kings of Spain were like Philip II. But I explained to
her that there was a great difference between me and him. I did not go to the
office. Why the deuce should I? No, my dear friends, you won't get me
there again! I am not going to worry myself with your infernal documents
any more.
Marchember 86. Between day and night.—To-day the office-messenger
came and summoned me, as I had not been there for three weeks. I went
just for the fun of the thing. The chief clerk thought I would bow humbly
before him, and make excuses; but I looked at him quite indifferently,
neither angrily nor mildly, and sat down quietly at my place as though I
noticed no one. I looked at all this rabble of scribblers, and thought, “If you
only knew who is sitting among you! Good heavens! what a to-do you
would make. Even the chief clerk would bow himself to the earth before me
as he does now before the director.”
A pile of reports was laid before me, of which to make abstracts, but I
did not touch them with one finger.
After a little time there was a commotion in the office, and there a
report went round that the director was coming. Many of the clerks vied
with each other to attract his notice; but I did not stir. As he came through
our room, each one hastily buttoned up his coat; but I had no idea of doing
anything of the sort. What is the director to me? Should I stand up before
him? Never. What sort of a director is he? He is a bottle-stopper, and no
director. A quite ordinary, simple bottle-stopper—nothing more. I felt quite
amused as they gave me a document to sign.
They thought I would simply put down my name—“So-and-so, Clerk.”
Why not? But at the top of the sheet, where the director generally writes his
name, I inscribed “Ferdinand VIII.” in bold characters. You should have
Page 85
seen what a reverential silence ensued. But I made a gesture with my hand,
and said, “Gentlemen, no ceremony please!” Then I went out, and took my
way straight to the director's house.
He was not at home. The flunkey wanted not to let me in, but I talked to
him in such a way that he soon dropped his arms.
I went straight to Sophie's dressing-room. She sat before the mirror.
When she saw me, she sprang up and took a step backwards; but I did not
tell her that I was the king of Spain.
But I told her that a happiness awaited her, beyond her power to
imagine; and that in spite of all our enemies' devices we should be united.
That was all which I wished to say to her, and I went out. Oh, what cunning
creatures these women are! Now I have found out what woman really is.
Hitherto no one knew whom a woman really loves; I am the first to
discover it—she loves the devil. Yes, joking apart, learned men write
nonsense when they pronounce that she is this and that; she loves the devil
—that is all. You see a woman looking through her lorgnette from a box in
the front row. One thinks she is watching that stout gentleman who wears
an order. Not a bit of it! She is watching the devil who stands behind his
back. He has hidden himself there, and beckons to her with his finger. And
she marries him—actually—she marries him!
That is all ambition, and the reason is that there is under the tongue a
little blister in which there is a little worm of the size of a pin's head. And
this is constructed by a barber in Bean Street; I don't remember his name at
the moment, but so much is certain that, in conjunction with a midwife, he
wants to spread Mohammedanism all over the world, and that in
consequence of this a large number of people in France have already
adopted the faith of Islam.
No date. The day had no date.—I went for a walk incognito on the
Nevski Prospect. I avoided every appearance of being the king of Spain. I
felt it below my dignity to let myself be recognised by the whole world,
since I must first present myself at court. And I was also restrained by the
fact that I have at present no Spanish national costume. If I could only get a
and said, “Gentlemen, no ceremony please!” Then I went out, and took my
way straight to the director's house.
He was not at home. The flunkey wanted not to let me in, but I talked to
him in such a way that he soon dropped his arms.
I went straight to Sophie's dressing-room. She sat before the mirror.
When she saw me, she sprang up and took a step backwards; but I did not
tell her that I was the king of Spain.
But I told her that a happiness awaited her, beyond her power to
imagine; and that in spite of all our enemies' devices we should be united.
That was all which I wished to say to her, and I went out. Oh, what cunning
creatures these women are! Now I have found out what woman really is.
Hitherto no one knew whom a woman really loves; I am the first to
discover it—she loves the devil. Yes, joking apart, learned men write
nonsense when they pronounce that she is this and that; she loves the devil
—that is all. You see a woman looking through her lorgnette from a box in
the front row. One thinks she is watching that stout gentleman who wears
an order. Not a bit of it! She is watching the devil who stands behind his
back. He has hidden himself there, and beckons to her with his finger. And
she marries him—actually—she marries him!
That is all ambition, and the reason is that there is under the tongue a
little blister in which there is a little worm of the size of a pin's head. And
this is constructed by a barber in Bean Street; I don't remember his name at
the moment, but so much is certain that, in conjunction with a midwife, he
wants to spread Mohammedanism all over the world, and that in
consequence of this a large number of people in France have already
adopted the faith of Islam.
No date. The day had no date.—I went for a walk incognito on the
Nevski Prospect. I avoided every appearance of being the king of Spain. I
felt it below my dignity to let myself be recognised by the whole world,
since I must first present myself at court. And I was also restrained by the
fact that I have at present no Spanish national costume. If I could only get a
Page 86
cloak! I tried to have a consultation with a tailor, but these people are real
asses! Moreover, they neglect their business, dabble in speculation, and
have become loafers. I will have a cloak made out of my new official
uniform which I have only worn twice. But to prevent this botcher of a
tailor spoiling it, I will make it myself with closed doors, so that no one sees
me. Since the cut must be altogether altered, I have used the scissors
myself.
I don't remember the date. The devil knows what month it was. The
cloak is quite ready. Mawra exclaimed aloud when I put it on. I will,
however, not present myself at court yet; the Spanish deputation has not yet
arrived. It would not be befitting if I appeared without them. My
appearance would be less imposing. From hour to hour I expect them.
The 1st.—The extraordinary long delay of the deputies in coming
astonishes me. What can possibly keep them? Perhaps France has a hand in
the matter; it is certainly hostilely inclined. I went to the post office to
inquire whether the Spanish deputation had come. The postmaster is an
extraordinary blockhead who knows nothing. “No,” he said to me, “there is
no Spanish deputation here; but if you want to send them a letter, we will
forward it at the fixed rate.” The deuce! What do I want with a letter?
Letters are nonsense. Letters are written by apothecaries….
Madrid, February 30th.—So I am in Spain after all! It has happened so
quickly that I could hardly take it in. The Spanish deputies came early this
morning, and I got with them into the carriage. This unexpected promptness
seemed to me strange. We drove so quickly that in half an hour we were at
the Spanish frontier. Over all Europe now there are cast-iron roads, and the
steamers go very fast. A wonderful country, this Spain!
As we entered the first room, I saw numerous persons with shorn heads.
I guessed at once that they must be either grandees or soldiers, at least to
asses! Moreover, they neglect their business, dabble in speculation, and
have become loafers. I will have a cloak made out of my new official
uniform which I have only worn twice. But to prevent this botcher of a
tailor spoiling it, I will make it myself with closed doors, so that no one sees
me. Since the cut must be altogether altered, I have used the scissors
myself.
I don't remember the date. The devil knows what month it was. The
cloak is quite ready. Mawra exclaimed aloud when I put it on. I will,
however, not present myself at court yet; the Spanish deputation has not yet
arrived. It would not be befitting if I appeared without them. My
appearance would be less imposing. From hour to hour I expect them.
The 1st.—The extraordinary long delay of the deputies in coming
astonishes me. What can possibly keep them? Perhaps France has a hand in
the matter; it is certainly hostilely inclined. I went to the post office to
inquire whether the Spanish deputation had come. The postmaster is an
extraordinary blockhead who knows nothing. “No,” he said to me, “there is
no Spanish deputation here; but if you want to send them a letter, we will
forward it at the fixed rate.” The deuce! What do I want with a letter?
Letters are nonsense. Letters are written by apothecaries….
Madrid, February 30th.—So I am in Spain after all! It has happened so
quickly that I could hardly take it in. The Spanish deputies came early this
morning, and I got with them into the carriage. This unexpected promptness
seemed to me strange. We drove so quickly that in half an hour we were at
the Spanish frontier. Over all Europe now there are cast-iron roads, and the
steamers go very fast. A wonderful country, this Spain!
As we entered the first room, I saw numerous persons with shorn heads.
I guessed at once that they must be either grandees or soldiers, at least to
Page 87
judge by their shorn heads.
The Chancellor of the State, who led me by the hand, seemed to me to
behave in a very strange way; he pushed me into a little room and said,
“Stay here, and if you call yourself ‘King Ferdinand’ again, I will drive the
wish to do so out of you.”
I knew, however, that that was only a test, and I reasserted my
conviction; on which the Chancellor gave me two such severe blows with a
stick on the back, that I could have cried out with the pain. But I restrained
myself, remembering that this was a usual ceremony of old-time chivalry
when one was inducted into a high position, and in Spain the laws of
chivalry prevail up to the present day. When I was alone, I determined to
study State affairs; I discovered that Spain and China are one and the same
country, and it is only through ignorance that people regard them as
separate kingdoms. I advise everyone urgently to write down the word
“Spain” on a sheet of paper; he will see that it is quite the same as China.
But I feel much annoyed by an event which is about to take place to-
morrow; at seven o'clock the earth is going to sit on the moon. This is
foretold by the famous English chemist, Wellington. To tell the truth, I often
felt uneasy when I thought of the excessive brittleness and fragility of the
moon. The moon is generally repaired in Hamburg, and very imperfectly. It
is done by a lame cooper, an obvious blockhead who has no idea how to do
it. He took waxed thread and olive-oil—hence that pungent smell over all
the earth which compels people to hold their noses. And this makes the
moon so fragile that no men can live on it, but only noses. Therefore we
cannot see our noses, because they are on the moon.
When I now pictured to myself how the earth, that massive body, would
crush our noses to dust, if it sat on the moon, I became so uneasy, that I
immediately put on my shoes and stockings and hastened into the council-
hall to give the police orders to prevent the earth sitting on the moon.
The grandees with the shorn heads, whom I met in great numbers in the
hall, were very intelligent people, and when I exclaimed, “Gentlemen! let
us save the moon, for the earth is going to sit on it,” they all set to work to
fulfil my imperial wish, and many of them clambered up the wall in order to
take the moon down. At that moment the Imperial Chancellor came in. As
The Chancellor of the State, who led me by the hand, seemed to me to
behave in a very strange way; he pushed me into a little room and said,
“Stay here, and if you call yourself ‘King Ferdinand’ again, I will drive the
wish to do so out of you.”
I knew, however, that that was only a test, and I reasserted my
conviction; on which the Chancellor gave me two such severe blows with a
stick on the back, that I could have cried out with the pain. But I restrained
myself, remembering that this was a usual ceremony of old-time chivalry
when one was inducted into a high position, and in Spain the laws of
chivalry prevail up to the present day. When I was alone, I determined to
study State affairs; I discovered that Spain and China are one and the same
country, and it is only through ignorance that people regard them as
separate kingdoms. I advise everyone urgently to write down the word
“Spain” on a sheet of paper; he will see that it is quite the same as China.
But I feel much annoyed by an event which is about to take place to-
morrow; at seven o'clock the earth is going to sit on the moon. This is
foretold by the famous English chemist, Wellington. To tell the truth, I often
felt uneasy when I thought of the excessive brittleness and fragility of the
moon. The moon is generally repaired in Hamburg, and very imperfectly. It
is done by a lame cooper, an obvious blockhead who has no idea how to do
it. He took waxed thread and olive-oil—hence that pungent smell over all
the earth which compels people to hold their noses. And this makes the
moon so fragile that no men can live on it, but only noses. Therefore we
cannot see our noses, because they are on the moon.
When I now pictured to myself how the earth, that massive body, would
crush our noses to dust, if it sat on the moon, I became so uneasy, that I
immediately put on my shoes and stockings and hastened into the council-
hall to give the police orders to prevent the earth sitting on the moon.
The grandees with the shorn heads, whom I met in great numbers in the
hall, were very intelligent people, and when I exclaimed, “Gentlemen! let
us save the moon, for the earth is going to sit on it,” they all set to work to
fulfil my imperial wish, and many of them clambered up the wall in order to
take the moon down. At that moment the Imperial Chancellor came in. As
Page 88
soon as he appeared, they all scattered, but I alone, as king, remained. To
my astonishment, however, the Chancellor beat me with the stick and drove
me to my room. So powerful are ancient customs in Spain!
January in the same year, following after February.—I can never
understand what kind of a country this Spain really is. The popular customs
and rules of court etiquette are quite extraordinary. I do not understand them
at all, at all. To-day my head was shorn, although I exclaimed as loudly as I
could, that I did not want to be a monk. What happened afterwards, when
they began to let cold water trickle on my head, I do not know. I have never
experienced such hellish torments. I nearly went mad, and they had
difficulty in holding me. The significance of this strange custom is entirely
hidden from me. It is a very foolish and unreasonable one.
Nor can I understand the stupidity of the kings who have not done away
with it before now. Judging by all the circumstances, it seems to me as
though I had fallen into the hands of the Inquisition, and as though the man
whom I took to be the Chancellor was the Grand Inquisitor. But yet I cannot
understand how the king could fall into the hands of the Inquisition. The
affair may have been arranged by France—especially Polignac—he is a
hound, that Polignac! He has sworn to compass my death, and now he is
hunting me down. But I know, my friend, that you are only a tool of the
English. They are clever fellows, and have a finger in every pie. All the
world knows that France sneezes when England takes a pinch of snuff.
The 25th.—To-day the Grand Inquisitor came into my room; when I
heard his steps in the distance, I hid myself under a chair. When he did not
see me, he began to call. At first he called “Poprishchin!” I made no answer.
Then he called “Axanti Ivanovitch! Titular Councillor! Nobleman!” I still
kept silence. “Ferdinand the Eighth, King of Spain!” I was on the point of
putting out my head, but I thought, “No, brother, you shall not deceive me!
You shall not pour water on my head again!”
my astonishment, however, the Chancellor beat me with the stick and drove
me to my room. So powerful are ancient customs in Spain!
January in the same year, following after February.—I can never
understand what kind of a country this Spain really is. The popular customs
and rules of court etiquette are quite extraordinary. I do not understand them
at all, at all. To-day my head was shorn, although I exclaimed as loudly as I
could, that I did not want to be a monk. What happened afterwards, when
they began to let cold water trickle on my head, I do not know. I have never
experienced such hellish torments. I nearly went mad, and they had
difficulty in holding me. The significance of this strange custom is entirely
hidden from me. It is a very foolish and unreasonable one.
Nor can I understand the stupidity of the kings who have not done away
with it before now. Judging by all the circumstances, it seems to me as
though I had fallen into the hands of the Inquisition, and as though the man
whom I took to be the Chancellor was the Grand Inquisitor. But yet I cannot
understand how the king could fall into the hands of the Inquisition. The
affair may have been arranged by France—especially Polignac—he is a
hound, that Polignac! He has sworn to compass my death, and now he is
hunting me down. But I know, my friend, that you are only a tool of the
English. They are clever fellows, and have a finger in every pie. All the
world knows that France sneezes when England takes a pinch of snuff.
The 25th.—To-day the Grand Inquisitor came into my room; when I
heard his steps in the distance, I hid myself under a chair. When he did not
see me, he began to call. At first he called “Poprishchin!” I made no answer.
Then he called “Axanti Ivanovitch! Titular Councillor! Nobleman!” I still
kept silence. “Ferdinand the Eighth, King of Spain!” I was on the point of
putting out my head, but I thought, “No, brother, you shall not deceive me!
You shall not pour water on my head again!”
Page 89
But he had already seen me and drove me from under the chair with his
stick. The cursed stick really hurts one. But the following discovery
compensated me for all the pain, i.e. that every cock has his Spain under his
feathers. The Grand Inquisitor went angrily away, and threatened me with
some punishment or other. I felt only contempt for his powerless spite, for I
know that he only works like a machine, like a tool of the English.
34 March. February, 349.—No, I have no longer power to endure. O
God! what are they going to do with me? They pour cold water on my head.
They take no notice of me, and seem neither to see nor hear. Why do they
torture me? What do they want from one so wretched as myself? What can I
give them? I possess nothing. I cannot bear all their tortures; my head aches
as though everything were turning round in a circle. Save me! Carry me
away! Give me three steeds swift as the wind! Mount your seat, coachman,
ring bells, gallop horses, and carry me straight out of this world. Farther,
ever farther, till nothing more is to be seen!
Ah! the heaven bends over me already; a star glimmers in the distance;
the forest with its dark trees in the moonlight rushes past; a bluish mist
floats under my feet; music sounds in the cloud; on the one side is the sea,
on the other, Italy; beyond I also see Russian peasants' houses. Is not my
parents' house there in the distance? Does not my mother sit by the
window? O mother, mother, save your unhappy son! Let a tear fall on his
aching head! See how they torture him! Press the poor orphan to your
bosom! He has no rest in this world; they hunt him from place to place.
Mother, mother, have pity on your sick child! And do you know that the
Bey of Algiers has a wart under his nose?
stick. The cursed stick really hurts one. But the following discovery
compensated me for all the pain, i.e. that every cock has his Spain under his
feathers. The Grand Inquisitor went angrily away, and threatened me with
some punishment or other. I felt only contempt for his powerless spite, for I
know that he only works like a machine, like a tool of the English.
34 March. February, 349.—No, I have no longer power to endure. O
God! what are they going to do with me? They pour cold water on my head.
They take no notice of me, and seem neither to see nor hear. Why do they
torture me? What do they want from one so wretched as myself? What can I
give them? I possess nothing. I cannot bear all their tortures; my head aches
as though everything were turning round in a circle. Save me! Carry me
away! Give me three steeds swift as the wind! Mount your seat, coachman,
ring bells, gallop horses, and carry me straight out of this world. Farther,
ever farther, till nothing more is to be seen!
Ah! the heaven bends over me already; a star glimmers in the distance;
the forest with its dark trees in the moonlight rushes past; a bluish mist
floats under my feet; music sounds in the cloud; on the one side is the sea,
on the other, Italy; beyond I also see Russian peasants' houses. Is not my
parents' house there in the distance? Does not my mother sit by the
window? O mother, mother, save your unhappy son! Let a tear fall on his
aching head! See how they torture him! Press the poor orphan to your
bosom! He has no rest in this world; they hunt him from place to place.
Mother, mother, have pity on your sick child! And do you know that the
Bey of Algiers has a wart under his nose?
Page 90
A MAY NIGHT
I
Songs were echoing in the village street. It was just the time when the
young men and girls, tired with the work and cares of the day, were in the
habit of assembling for the dance. In the mild evening light, cheerful songs
blended with mild melodies. A mysterious twilight obscured the blue sky
and made everything seem indistinct and distant. It was growing dark, but
the songs were not hushed.
A young Cossack, Levko by name, the son of the village headman, had
stolen away from the singers, guitar in hand. With his embroidered cap set
awry on his head, and his hand playing over the strings, he stepped a
measure to the music. Then he stopped at the door of a house half hidden by
blossoming cherry-trees. Whose house was it? To whom did the door lead?
After a little while he played and sang:
“The night is nigh, the sun is down,
Come out to me, my love, my own!”
“No one is there; my bright-eyed beauty is fast asleep,” said the
Cossack to himself as he finished the song and approached the window.
“Hanna, Hanna, are you asleep, or won't you come to me? Perhaps you are
afraid someone will see us, or will not expose your delicate face to the cold!
Fear nothing! The evening is warm, and there is no one near. And if anyone
comes I will wrap you in my caftan, fold you in my arms, and no one will
see us. And if the wind blows cold, I will press you close to my heart, warm
you with my kisses, and lay my cap on your tiny feet, my darling. Only
I
Songs were echoing in the village street. It was just the time when the
young men and girls, tired with the work and cares of the day, were in the
habit of assembling for the dance. In the mild evening light, cheerful songs
blended with mild melodies. A mysterious twilight obscured the blue sky
and made everything seem indistinct and distant. It was growing dark, but
the songs were not hushed.
A young Cossack, Levko by name, the son of the village headman, had
stolen away from the singers, guitar in hand. With his embroidered cap set
awry on his head, and his hand playing over the strings, he stepped a
measure to the music. Then he stopped at the door of a house half hidden by
blossoming cherry-trees. Whose house was it? To whom did the door lead?
After a little while he played and sang:
“The night is nigh, the sun is down,
Come out to me, my love, my own!”
“No one is there; my bright-eyed beauty is fast asleep,” said the
Cossack to himself as he finished the song and approached the window.
“Hanna, Hanna, are you asleep, or won't you come to me? Perhaps you are
afraid someone will see us, or will not expose your delicate face to the cold!
Fear nothing! The evening is warm, and there is no one near. And if anyone
comes I will wrap you in my caftan, fold you in my arms, and no one will
see us. And if the wind blows cold, I will press you close to my heart, warm
you with my kisses, and lay my cap on your tiny feet, my darling. Only
Page 91
throw me a single glance. No, you are not asleep, you proud thing!” he
exclaimed now louder, in a voice which betrayed his annoyance at the
humiliation. “You are laughing at me! Good-bye!”
Then he turned away, set his cap jauntily, and, still lightly touching his
guitar, stepped back from the window. Just then the wooden handle of the
door turned with a grating noise, and a girl who counted hardly seventeen
springs looked out timidly through the darkness, and still keeping hold of
the handle, stepped over the threshold. In the twilight her bright eyes shone
like little stars, her coral necklace gleamed, and the pink flush on her cheeks
did not escape the Cossack's observation.
“How impatient you are!” she said in a whisper. “You get angry so
quickly! Why did you choose such a time? There are crowds of people in
the street…. I tremble all over.”
“Don't tremble, my darling! Come close to me!” said the Cossack,
putting down his guitar, which hung on a long strap round his neck, and
sitting down with her on the door-step. “You know I find it hard to be only
an hour without seeing you.”
“Do you know what I am thinking of?” interrupted the young girl,
looking at him thoughtfully. “Something whispers to me that we shall not
see so much of each other in the future. The people here are not well
disposed to you, the girls look so envious, and the young fellows…. I notice
also that my mother watches me carefully for some time past. I must
confess I was happier when among strangers.” Her face wore a troubled
expression as she spoke.
“You are only two months back at home, and are already tired of it!”
said the Cossack. “And of me too perhaps?”
“Oh no!” she replied, smiling. “I love you, you black-eyed Cossack! I
love you because of your dark eyes, and my heart laughs in my breast when
you look at me. I feel so happy when you come down the street stroking
your black moustache, and enjoy listening to your song when you play the
guitar!”
“Oh my Hanna!” exclaimed the Cossack, kissing the girl and drawing
her closer to him.
exclaimed now louder, in a voice which betrayed his annoyance at the
humiliation. “You are laughing at me! Good-bye!”
Then he turned away, set his cap jauntily, and, still lightly touching his
guitar, stepped back from the window. Just then the wooden handle of the
door turned with a grating noise, and a girl who counted hardly seventeen
springs looked out timidly through the darkness, and still keeping hold of
the handle, stepped over the threshold. In the twilight her bright eyes shone
like little stars, her coral necklace gleamed, and the pink flush on her cheeks
did not escape the Cossack's observation.
“How impatient you are!” she said in a whisper. “You get angry so
quickly! Why did you choose such a time? There are crowds of people in
the street…. I tremble all over.”
“Don't tremble, my darling! Come close to me!” said the Cossack,
putting down his guitar, which hung on a long strap round his neck, and
sitting down with her on the door-step. “You know I find it hard to be only
an hour without seeing you.”
“Do you know what I am thinking of?” interrupted the young girl,
looking at him thoughtfully. “Something whispers to me that we shall not
see so much of each other in the future. The people here are not well
disposed to you, the girls look so envious, and the young fellows…. I notice
also that my mother watches me carefully for some time past. I must
confess I was happier when among strangers.” Her face wore a troubled
expression as she spoke.
“You are only two months back at home, and are already tired of it!”
said the Cossack. “And of me too perhaps?”
“Oh no!” she replied, smiling. “I love you, you black-eyed Cossack! I
love you because of your dark eyes, and my heart laughs in my breast when
you look at me. I feel so happy when you come down the street stroking
your black moustache, and enjoy listening to your song when you play the
guitar!”
“Oh my Hanna!” exclaimed the Cossack, kissing the girl and drawing
her closer to him.
Page 92
“Stop, Levko! Tell me whether you have spoken to your father?”
“About what?” he answered absent-mindedly. “About my marrying
you? Yes, I did.” But he seemed to speak almost reluctantly.
“Well? What more?”
“What can you make of him? The old curmudgeon pretends to be deaf;
he will not listen to anything, and blames me for loafing with fellows, as he
says, about the streets. But don't worry, Hanna! I give you my word as a
Cossack, I will break his obstinacy.”
“You only need to say a word, Levko, and it shall be as you wish. I
know that of myself. Often I do not wish to obey you, but you speak only a
word, and I involuntarily do what you wish. Look, look!” she continued,
laying her head on his shoulder and raising her eyes to the sky, the
immeasurable heaven of the Ukraine; “there far away are twinkling little
stars—one, two, three, four, five. Is it not true that those are angels opening
the windows of their bright little homes and looking down on us. Is it not
so, Levko? They are looking down on earth. If men had wings like birds,
how high they could fly. But ah! not even our oaks reach the sky. Still
people say there is in some distant land a tree whose top reaches to heaven,
and that God descends by it on the earth, the night before Easter.”
“No, Hanna. God has a long ladder which reaches from heaven to earth.
Before Easter Sunday holy angels set it up, and as soon as God puts His
foot on the first rung, all evil spirits take to flight and fall in swarms into
hell. That is why on Easter Day there are none of them on earth.”
“How gently the water ripples! Like a child in the cradle,” continued
Hanna, pointing to the pool begirt by dark maples and weeping-willows,
whose melancholy branches drooped in the water. On a hill near the wood
slumbered an old house with closed shutters. The roof was covered with
moss and weeds; leafy apple-trees had grown high up before the windows;
the wood cast deep shadows on it; a grove of nut-trees spread from the foot
of the hill as far as the pool.
“I remember as if in a dream,” said Hanna, keeping her eyes fixed on
the house, “a long, long time ago, when I was little and lived with mother,
someone told a terrible story about this house. You must know it—tell me.”
“About what?” he answered absent-mindedly. “About my marrying
you? Yes, I did.” But he seemed to speak almost reluctantly.
“Well? What more?”
“What can you make of him? The old curmudgeon pretends to be deaf;
he will not listen to anything, and blames me for loafing with fellows, as he
says, about the streets. But don't worry, Hanna! I give you my word as a
Cossack, I will break his obstinacy.”
“You only need to say a word, Levko, and it shall be as you wish. I
know that of myself. Often I do not wish to obey you, but you speak only a
word, and I involuntarily do what you wish. Look, look!” she continued,
laying her head on his shoulder and raising her eyes to the sky, the
immeasurable heaven of the Ukraine; “there far away are twinkling little
stars—one, two, three, four, five. Is it not true that those are angels opening
the windows of their bright little homes and looking down on us. Is it not
so, Levko? They are looking down on earth. If men had wings like birds,
how high they could fly. But ah! not even our oaks reach the sky. Still
people say there is in some distant land a tree whose top reaches to heaven,
and that God descends by it on the earth, the night before Easter.”
“No, Hanna. God has a long ladder which reaches from heaven to earth.
Before Easter Sunday holy angels set it up, and as soon as God puts His
foot on the first rung, all evil spirits take to flight and fall in swarms into
hell. That is why on Easter Day there are none of them on earth.”
“How gently the water ripples! Like a child in the cradle,” continued
Hanna, pointing to the pool begirt by dark maples and weeping-willows,
whose melancholy branches drooped in the water. On a hill near the wood
slumbered an old house with closed shutters. The roof was covered with
moss and weeds; leafy apple-trees had grown high up before the windows;
the wood cast deep shadows on it; a grove of nut-trees spread from the foot
of the hill as far as the pool.
“I remember as if in a dream,” said Hanna, keeping her eyes fixed on
the house, “a long, long time ago, when I was little and lived with mother,
someone told a terrible story about this house. You must know it—tell me.”
Page 93
“God forbid, my dear child! Old women and stupid people talk a lot of
nonsense. It would only frighten you and spoil your sleep.”
“Tell me, my darling, my black-eyed Cossack,” she said, pressing her
cheek to his. “No, you don't love me; you have certainly another
sweetheart! I will not be frightened, and will sleep quite quietly. If you
refuse to tell me, that would keep me awake. I would keep on worrying and
thinking about it. Tell me, Levko!”
“Certainly it is true what people say, that the devil possesses girls, and
stirs up their curiosity. Well then, listen. Long ago there lived in that house
an elderly man who had a beautiful daughter white as snow, just like you.
His wife had been dead a long time, and he was thinking of marrying again.
“‘Will you pet me as before, father, if you take a second wife?’ asked
his daughter.
“‘Yes, my daughter,’ he answered, ‘I shall love you more than ever, and
give you yet more rings and necklaces.’
“So he brought a young wife home, who was beautiful and white and
red, but she cast such an evil glance at her stepdaughter that she cried aloud,
but not a word did her sulky stepmother speak to her all day long.
“When night came, and her father and his wife had retired, the young
girl locked herself up in her room, and feeling melancholy began to weep
bitterly. Suddenly she spied a hideous black cat creeping towards her; its fur
was aflame and its claws struck on the ground like iron. In her terror the girl
sprang on a chair; the cat followed her. Then she sprang into bed; the cat
sprang after her, and seizing her by the throat began to choke her. She tore
the creature away, and flung it on the ground, but the terrible cat began to
creep towards her again. Rendered desperate with terror, she seized her
father's sabre which hung on the wall, and struck at the cat, wounding one
of its paws. The animal disappeared, whimpering.
“The next day the young wife did not leave her bedroom; the third day
she appeared with her hand bound up.
“The poor girl perceived that her stepmother was a witch, and that she
had wounded her hand.
nonsense. It would only frighten you and spoil your sleep.”
“Tell me, my darling, my black-eyed Cossack,” she said, pressing her
cheek to his. “No, you don't love me; you have certainly another
sweetheart! I will not be frightened, and will sleep quite quietly. If you
refuse to tell me, that would keep me awake. I would keep on worrying and
thinking about it. Tell me, Levko!”
“Certainly it is true what people say, that the devil possesses girls, and
stirs up their curiosity. Well then, listen. Long ago there lived in that house
an elderly man who had a beautiful daughter white as snow, just like you.
His wife had been dead a long time, and he was thinking of marrying again.
“‘Will you pet me as before, father, if you take a second wife?’ asked
his daughter.
“‘Yes, my daughter,’ he answered, ‘I shall love you more than ever, and
give you yet more rings and necklaces.’
“So he brought a young wife home, who was beautiful and white and
red, but she cast such an evil glance at her stepdaughter that she cried aloud,
but not a word did her sulky stepmother speak to her all day long.
“When night came, and her father and his wife had retired, the young
girl locked herself up in her room, and feeling melancholy began to weep
bitterly. Suddenly she spied a hideous black cat creeping towards her; its fur
was aflame and its claws struck on the ground like iron. In her terror the girl
sprang on a chair; the cat followed her. Then she sprang into bed; the cat
sprang after her, and seizing her by the throat began to choke her. She tore
the creature away, and flung it on the ground, but the terrible cat began to
creep towards her again. Rendered desperate with terror, she seized her
father's sabre which hung on the wall, and struck at the cat, wounding one
of its paws. The animal disappeared, whimpering.
“The next day the young wife did not leave her bedroom; the third day
she appeared with her hand bound up.
“The poor girl perceived that her stepmother was a witch, and that she
had wounded her hand.
Page 94
“On the fourth day her father told her to bring water, to sweep the floor
like a servant-maid, and not to show herself where he and his wife sat. She
obeyed him, though with a heavy heart. On the fifth day he drove her
barefooted out of the house, without giving her any food for her journey.
Then she began to sob and covered her face with her hands.
“‘You have ruined your own daughter, father!’ she cried; ‘and the witch
has ruined your soul. May God forgive you! He will not allow me to live
much longer.’
“And do you see,” continued Levko, turning to Hanna and pointing to
the house, “do you see that high bank; from that bank she threw herself into
the water, and has been no more seen on earth.”
“And the witch?” Hanna interrupted, timidly fastening her tearful eyes
on him.
“The witch? Old women say that when the moon shines, all those who
have been drowned come out to warm themselves in its rays, and that they
are led by the witch's stepdaughter. One night she saw her stepmother by
the pool, caught hold of her, and dragged her screaming into the water. But
this time also the witch played her a trick; she changed herself into one of
those who had been drowned, and so escaped the chastisement she would
have received at their hands.
“Let anyone who likes believe the old women's stories. They say that
the witch's stepdaughter gathers together those who have been drowned
every night, and looks in their faces in order to find out which of them is the
witch; but has not done so yet. Such are the old wives' tales. It is said to be
the intention of the present owner to erect a distillery on the spot. But I hear
voices. They are coming home from the dancing. Good-bye, Hanna! Sleep
well, and don't think of all that nonsense.” So saying he embraced her,
kissed her, and departed.
“Good-bye, Levko!” said Hanna, still gazing at the dark pine wood.
The brilliant moon was now rising and filling all the earth with
splendour. The pool shone like silver, and the shadows of the trees stood out
in strong relief.
like a servant-maid, and not to show herself where he and his wife sat. She
obeyed him, though with a heavy heart. On the fifth day he drove her
barefooted out of the house, without giving her any food for her journey.
Then she began to sob and covered her face with her hands.
“‘You have ruined your own daughter, father!’ she cried; ‘and the witch
has ruined your soul. May God forgive you! He will not allow me to live
much longer.’
“And do you see,” continued Levko, turning to Hanna and pointing to
the house, “do you see that high bank; from that bank she threw herself into
the water, and has been no more seen on earth.”
“And the witch?” Hanna interrupted, timidly fastening her tearful eyes
on him.
“The witch? Old women say that when the moon shines, all those who
have been drowned come out to warm themselves in its rays, and that they
are led by the witch's stepdaughter. One night she saw her stepmother by
the pool, caught hold of her, and dragged her screaming into the water. But
this time also the witch played her a trick; she changed herself into one of
those who had been drowned, and so escaped the chastisement she would
have received at their hands.
“Let anyone who likes believe the old women's stories. They say that
the witch's stepdaughter gathers together those who have been drowned
every night, and looks in their faces in order to find out which of them is the
witch; but has not done so yet. Such are the old wives' tales. It is said to be
the intention of the present owner to erect a distillery on the spot. But I hear
voices. They are coming home from the dancing. Good-bye, Hanna! Sleep
well, and don't think of all that nonsense.” So saying he embraced her,
kissed her, and departed.
“Good-bye, Levko!” said Hanna, still gazing at the dark pine wood.
The brilliant moon was now rising and filling all the earth with
splendour. The pool shone like silver, and the shadows of the trees stood out
in strong relief.
Page 95
“Good-bye, Hanna!” she heard again as she spoke, and felt the light
pressure of a kiss.
“You have come back!” she said, looking round, but started on seeing a
stranger before her.
There was another “Good-bye, Hanna!” and again she was kissed.
“Has the devil brought a second?” she exclaimed angrily.
“Good-bye, dear Hanna!”
“There is a third!”
“Good-bye, good-bye, good-bye, Hanna!” and kisses rained from all
sides.
“Why, there is a whole band of them!” cried Hanna, tearing herself from
the youths who had gathered round. “Are they never tired of the eternal
kissing? I shall soon not be able to show myself on the street!” So saying,
she closed the door and bolted it.
II
THE VILLAGE HEADMAN
Do you know a Ukraine night? No, you do not know a night in the
Ukraine. Gaze your full on it. The moon shines in the midst of the sky; the
immeasurable vault of heaven seems to have expanded to infinity; the earth
is bathed in silver light; the air is warm, voluptuous, and redolent of
innumerable sweet scents. Divine night! Magical night! Motionless, but
inspired with divine breath, the forests stand, casting enormous shadows
and wrapped in complete darkness. Calmly and placidly sleep the lakes
surrounded by dark green thickets. The virginal groves of the hawthorns
and cherry-trees stretch their roots timidly into the cool water; only now
and then their leaves rustle unwillingly when that freebooter, the night-
wind, steals up to kiss them. The whole landscape is hushed in slumber; but
there is a mysterious breath upon the heights. One falls into a weird and
unearthly mood, and silvery apparitions rise from the depths. Divine night!
pressure of a kiss.
“You have come back!” she said, looking round, but started on seeing a
stranger before her.
There was another “Good-bye, Hanna!” and again she was kissed.
“Has the devil brought a second?” she exclaimed angrily.
“Good-bye, dear Hanna!”
“There is a third!”
“Good-bye, good-bye, good-bye, Hanna!” and kisses rained from all
sides.
“Why, there is a whole band of them!” cried Hanna, tearing herself from
the youths who had gathered round. “Are they never tired of the eternal
kissing? I shall soon not be able to show myself on the street!” So saying,
she closed the door and bolted it.
II
THE VILLAGE HEADMAN
Do you know a Ukraine night? No, you do not know a night in the
Ukraine. Gaze your full on it. The moon shines in the midst of the sky; the
immeasurable vault of heaven seems to have expanded to infinity; the earth
is bathed in silver light; the air is warm, voluptuous, and redolent of
innumerable sweet scents. Divine night! Magical night! Motionless, but
inspired with divine breath, the forests stand, casting enormous shadows
and wrapped in complete darkness. Calmly and placidly sleep the lakes
surrounded by dark green thickets. The virginal groves of the hawthorns
and cherry-trees stretch their roots timidly into the cool water; only now
and then their leaves rustle unwillingly when that freebooter, the night-
wind, steals up to kiss them. The whole landscape is hushed in slumber; but
there is a mysterious breath upon the heights. One falls into a weird and
unearthly mood, and silvery apparitions rise from the depths. Divine night!
Page 96
Magical night! Suddenly the woods, lakes, and steppes become alive. The
nightingales of the Ukraine are singing, and it seems as though the moon
itself were listening to their song. The village sleeps as though under a
magic spell; the cottages shine in the moonlight against the darkness of the
woods behind them. The songs grow silent, and all is still. Only here and
there is a glimmer of light in some small window. Some families, sitting up
late, are finishing their supper at the thresholds of their houses.
“No, the ‘gallop’ is not danced like that! Now I see, it does not go
properly! What did my godfather tell me? So then! Hop! tralala! Hop!
tralala! Hop! Hop! Hop!” Thus a half-intoxicated, middle-aged Cossack
talked to himself as he danced through the street. “By heaven, a ‘gallop’ is
not danced like that! What is the use of lying! On with it then! Hop! tralala!
Hop! tralala! Hop! Hop! Hop!”
“See that fool there! If he were only a young fellow! But to see a grown
man dancing, and the children laughing at him,” exclaimed an old woman
who was passing by, carrying a bundle of straw. “Go home! It is quite time
to go to sleep!”
“I am going!” said the Cossack, standing still. “I am going. What do I
care about the headman? He thinks because he is the eldest, and throws cold
water on people, and carries his head high. As to being headman—I myself
am a headman. Yes indeed—otherwise——” As he spoke, he stepped up to
the door of the first cottage he came to, stood at the window, drumming
with his fingers on the glass, and feeling for the door-handle. “Woman,
open! Woman, open quickly I tell you! It is time for me to go to sleep!”
“Where are you going, Kalenik? That is the wrong house!” some young
girls who were returning from the dance called to him as they passed.
“Shall we show you yours?”
“Yes, please, ladies!”
“Ladies! Just listen to him!” one of them exclaimed. “How polite
Kalenik is! We will show you the house—but no, first dance before us!”
“Dance before you? Oh, you are clever girls!” said Kalenik in a
drawling voice, and laughing. He threatened them with his finger, and
nightingales of the Ukraine are singing, and it seems as though the moon
itself were listening to their song. The village sleeps as though under a
magic spell; the cottages shine in the moonlight against the darkness of the
woods behind them. The songs grow silent, and all is still. Only here and
there is a glimmer of light in some small window. Some families, sitting up
late, are finishing their supper at the thresholds of their houses.
“No, the ‘gallop’ is not danced like that! Now I see, it does not go
properly! What did my godfather tell me? So then! Hop! tralala! Hop!
tralala! Hop! Hop! Hop!” Thus a half-intoxicated, middle-aged Cossack
talked to himself as he danced through the street. “By heaven, a ‘gallop’ is
not danced like that! What is the use of lying! On with it then! Hop! tralala!
Hop! tralala! Hop! Hop! Hop!”
“See that fool there! If he were only a young fellow! But to see a grown
man dancing, and the children laughing at him,” exclaimed an old woman
who was passing by, carrying a bundle of straw. “Go home! It is quite time
to go to sleep!”
“I am going!” said the Cossack, standing still. “I am going. What do I
care about the headman? He thinks because he is the eldest, and throws cold
water on people, and carries his head high. As to being headman—I myself
am a headman. Yes indeed—otherwise——” As he spoke, he stepped up to
the door of the first cottage he came to, stood at the window, drumming
with his fingers on the glass, and feeling for the door-handle. “Woman,
open! Woman, open quickly I tell you! It is time for me to go to sleep!”
“Where are you going, Kalenik? That is the wrong house!” some young
girls who were returning from the dance called to him as they passed.
“Shall we show you yours?”
“Yes, please, ladies!”
“Ladies! Just listen to him!” one of them exclaimed. “How polite
Kalenik is! We will show you the house—but no, first dance before us!”
“Dance before you? Oh, you are clever girls!” said Kalenik in a
drawling voice, and laughing. He threatened them with his finger, and
Page 97
stumbled, not being able to stand steadily. “And will you let yourselves be
kissed? I will kiss the lot.” With tottering steps he began to run after them.
The girls cried out and ran apart; but they soon plucked up courage and
went on the other side of the road, when they saw that Kalenik was not firm
on his legs.
“There is your house!” they called to him, pointing to one which was
larger than the rest, and which belonged to the village headman.
Kalenik turned towards it, and began again to revile the headman.
But who is this headman to whose disadvantage so much has been said?
Oh, he is a very important person in the village. Before Kalenik reaches his
house, we shall doubtless find enough time to say something about him.
Everyone in the village takes off his cap at the sight of him, and even the
smallest girls wish him good morning. Which of the young Cossacks would
not like to be a headman? The headman has an entry everywhere, and every
stalwart rustic stands respectfully, cap in hand, so long as the headman feels
round his snuff-box with his thick, coarse finger. In parish-meetings and
other assemblies, although his power may be limited by the votes of the
majority, the headman still maintains the upper hand, and sends whom he
chooses to make roads or dig ditches. In outward manners he is morose and
severe, and not fond of talking. Long ago, when the Empress Catherine of
blessed memory journeyed to the Crimea, he was chosen as one of her
escort for two whole days, and had the high honour of sitting with the
imperial coachman on the box.
Since then the headman has formed the habit of shaking his head
solemnly and thoughtfully, of stroking his long, drooping moustache, and of
darting hawk-like glances from his eyes. Whatever the topic of conversation
may be, he manages to refer to his having accompanied the Empress, and
sat on the box of the imperial coach. He often pretends to be hard of
hearing, especially when he hears something that he does not like. He has
an aversion for dandies, and himself wears under a black caftan of cloth,
made at home, a simple, embroidered, woollen waist-band. No one has seen
him wear any other dress except, of course, on the occasion of the Czarina's
journey to the Crimea, when he wore a blue Cossack's uniform. Hardly
kissed? I will kiss the lot.” With tottering steps he began to run after them.
The girls cried out and ran apart; but they soon plucked up courage and
went on the other side of the road, when they saw that Kalenik was not firm
on his legs.
“There is your house!” they called to him, pointing to one which was
larger than the rest, and which belonged to the village headman.
Kalenik turned towards it, and began again to revile the headman.
But who is this headman to whose disadvantage so much has been said?
Oh, he is a very important person in the village. Before Kalenik reaches his
house, we shall doubtless find enough time to say something about him.
Everyone in the village takes off his cap at the sight of him, and even the
smallest girls wish him good morning. Which of the young Cossacks would
not like to be a headman? The headman has an entry everywhere, and every
stalwart rustic stands respectfully, cap in hand, so long as the headman feels
round his snuff-box with his thick, coarse finger. In parish-meetings and
other assemblies, although his power may be limited by the votes of the
majority, the headman still maintains the upper hand, and sends whom he
chooses to make roads or dig ditches. In outward manners he is morose and
severe, and not fond of talking. Long ago, when the Empress Catherine of
blessed memory journeyed to the Crimea, he was chosen as one of her
escort for two whole days, and had the high honour of sitting with the
imperial coachman on the box.
Since then the headman has formed the habit of shaking his head
solemnly and thoughtfully, of stroking his long, drooping moustache, and of
darting hawk-like glances from his eyes. Whatever the topic of conversation
may be, he manages to refer to his having accompanied the Empress, and
sat on the box of the imperial coach. He often pretends to be hard of
hearing, especially when he hears something that he does not like. He has
an aversion for dandies, and himself wears under a black caftan of cloth,
made at home, a simple, embroidered, woollen waist-band. No one has seen
him wear any other dress except, of course, on the occasion of the Czarina's
journey to the Crimea, when he wore a blue Cossack's uniform. Hardly
Page 98
anyone in the village remembers that time, and he keeps the uniform packed
up in a chest.
The headman is a widower, but his sister-in-law lives with him. She
cooks his dinner and supper, keeps the house and furniture clean, weaves
linen, and acts as housekeeper generally. The village gossips say that she is
not a relation of his; but we must remark that the headman has many
enemies who spread all kinds of slanders about him. We have now said
what we considered to be necessary about the headman, and the drunken
Kalenik is not yet half-way to his house. He continued to abuse the
headman in terms which might be expected from one in his condition.
III
AN UNEXPECTED RIVAL—THE CONSPIRACY
“No, you fellows, I won't. What is the good of all those silly goings-on?
Aren't you tired of these foolish jokes? People already call us good-for-
nothing scapegraces. Better go to bed!” So Levko said one evening to his
companions, who were trying to persuade him to take part with them in
further practical jokes. “Farewell, brothers! Good night!” he said, and left
them with quick steps.
“Does my bright-eyed Hanna sleep?” he thought as he passed the house
shaded by the cherry-trees. Then in the silence he heard the sound of a
whispered conversation. Levko stood still. Between the trees there
glimmered something white. “What is that?” he thought, as he crept closer
and hid himself behind a tree.
By the light of the moon he saw the face of a girl standing opposite him.
It was Hanna. But who was the tall man who had his back turned to him? In
vain he strained his eyes; the whole figure was hidden in shadow, and the
slightest forward step on Levko's part would expose him to the risk of
discovery. He therefore leant quietly against the tree, and determined to
remain where he was. Then he heard the girl utter his name distinctly.
“Levko? Levko is a baby,” said the tall man in an undertone. “If I ever
find him with you, I will pull his hair.”
up in a chest.
The headman is a widower, but his sister-in-law lives with him. She
cooks his dinner and supper, keeps the house and furniture clean, weaves
linen, and acts as housekeeper generally. The village gossips say that she is
not a relation of his; but we must remark that the headman has many
enemies who spread all kinds of slanders about him. We have now said
what we considered to be necessary about the headman, and the drunken
Kalenik is not yet half-way to his house. He continued to abuse the
headman in terms which might be expected from one in his condition.
III
AN UNEXPECTED RIVAL—THE CONSPIRACY
“No, you fellows, I won't. What is the good of all those silly goings-on?
Aren't you tired of these foolish jokes? People already call us good-for-
nothing scapegraces. Better go to bed!” So Levko said one evening to his
companions, who were trying to persuade him to take part with them in
further practical jokes. “Farewell, brothers! Good night!” he said, and left
them with quick steps.
“Does my bright-eyed Hanna sleep?” he thought as he passed the house
shaded by the cherry-trees. Then in the silence he heard the sound of a
whispered conversation. Levko stood still. Between the trees there
glimmered something white. “What is that?” he thought, as he crept closer
and hid himself behind a tree.
By the light of the moon he saw the face of a girl standing opposite him.
It was Hanna. But who was the tall man who had his back turned to him? In
vain he strained his eyes; the whole figure was hidden in shadow, and the
slightest forward step on Levko's part would expose him to the risk of
discovery. He therefore leant quietly against the tree, and determined to
remain where he was. Then he heard the girl utter his name distinctly.
“Levko? Levko is a baby,” said the tall man in an undertone. “If I ever
find him with you, I will pull his hair.”
Page 99
“I should like to know what rascal is boasting of pulling my hair,” said
Levko to himself, stretching out his head and endeavouring to miss no
word. But the stranger continued to speak so low that he was inaudible.
“What, aren't you ashamed?” said Hanna after he had finished. “You are
lying and deceiving me; I will never believe that you love me.”
“I know,” continued the tall man, “that Levko has talked nonsense to
you and turned your head.” (Here it seemed to the Cossack as though the
stranger's voice were not quite unknown to him, and that he must have
heard it somewhere or other.) “But Levko shall learn to know me,”
continued the stranger. “He thinks I don't notice his rascally tricks; but he
will yet feel the weight of my fists, the scoundrel!”
At these words Levko could no longer restrain his wrath. He came three
steps nearer, and took a run in order to plant a blow which would have
stretched the stranger on the ground in spite of his strength. At that moment,
however, a ray of light fell on the latter's face, and Levko stood transfixed,
for he saw it was his father. But he only expressed his surprise by an
involuntary shake of the head and a low whistle.
On the other side there was the sound of approaching footsteps. Hanna
ran hastily into the house and closed the door behind her.
“Good-bye, Hanna!” cried one of the youths, who had stolen up and
embraced the headman, but started back alarmed when he felt a rough
moustache.
“Good-bye, my darling!” cried another, but speedily executed a
somersault in consequence of a violent blow from the headman.
“Good-bye, good-bye, Hanna!” exclaimed several youths, falling on his
neck.
“Go to the deuce, you infernal scoundrels!” shouted the headman,
defending himself with both hands and feet. “What kind of Hanna do you
take me for? Hang yourselves like your fathers did, you children of the
devil! Falling on one like flies on honey! I will show you who Hanna is!”
Levko to himself, stretching out his head and endeavouring to miss no
word. But the stranger continued to speak so low that he was inaudible.
“What, aren't you ashamed?” said Hanna after he had finished. “You are
lying and deceiving me; I will never believe that you love me.”
“I know,” continued the tall man, “that Levko has talked nonsense to
you and turned your head.” (Here it seemed to the Cossack as though the
stranger's voice were not quite unknown to him, and that he must have
heard it somewhere or other.) “But Levko shall learn to know me,”
continued the stranger. “He thinks I don't notice his rascally tricks; but he
will yet feel the weight of my fists, the scoundrel!”
At these words Levko could no longer restrain his wrath. He came three
steps nearer, and took a run in order to plant a blow which would have
stretched the stranger on the ground in spite of his strength. At that moment,
however, a ray of light fell on the latter's face, and Levko stood transfixed,
for he saw it was his father. But he only expressed his surprise by an
involuntary shake of the head and a low whistle.
On the other side there was the sound of approaching footsteps. Hanna
ran hastily into the house and closed the door behind her.
“Good-bye, Hanna!” cried one of the youths, who had stolen up and
embraced the headman, but started back alarmed when he felt a rough
moustache.
“Good-bye, my darling!” cried another, but speedily executed a
somersault in consequence of a violent blow from the headman.
“Good-bye, good-bye, Hanna!” exclaimed several youths, falling on his
neck.
“Go to the deuce, you infernal scoundrels!” shouted the headman,
defending himself with both hands and feet. “What kind of Hanna do you
take me for? Hang yourselves like your fathers did, you children of the
devil! Falling on one like flies on honey! I will show you who Hanna is!”
Page 100
“The headman! The headman! It is the headman!” cried the youths,
running away in all directions.
“Aha, father!” said Levko to himself, recovering from his astonishment
and looking after the headman as he departed, cursing and scolding. “Those
are the tricks you like to play! Splendid! And I wonder and puzzle my head
why he pretends to be deaf when I only touch on the matter! Wait, you old
sinner, I will teach you to cajole other people's sweethearts. Hi! you
fellows, come here!” he cried, beckoning to the youths, who gathered round
him. “Come nearer! I told you to go to bed, but I am differently minded
now, and am ready to go round with you all night.”
“That is reasonable,” exclaimed a broad-shouldered, stout fellow, who
was regarded as the chief toper and good-for-nothing in the village. “I
always feel uncomfortable if I do not have a good fling, and play some
practical jokes. I always feel as though there were something wanting, as
though I had lost my cap or my pipe—in a word, I don't feel like a proper
Cossack then!”
“Do you really want to bait the headman?” asked Levko.
“The headman?”
“Yes, the headman. I don't know for whom he takes himself. He carries
on as though he were a duke. It is not only that he treats us as if we were his
serfs, but he comes after our girls.”
“Quite right! That is true!” exclaimed all the youths together.
“But are we made of any worse stuff than he? We are, thank God! free
Cossacks. Let us show him so.”
“Yes, we will show him!” they shouted. “But when we go for the
headman, we must not forget his clerk.”
“The clerk shall have his share, too. Just now a song that suits the
headman occurs to me. Go on! I will teach it you!” continued Levko,
striking the strings of his guitar. “But listen! Disguise yourselves as well as
you can.”
running away in all directions.
“Aha, father!” said Levko to himself, recovering from his astonishment
and looking after the headman as he departed, cursing and scolding. “Those
are the tricks you like to play! Splendid! And I wonder and puzzle my head
why he pretends to be deaf when I only touch on the matter! Wait, you old
sinner, I will teach you to cajole other people's sweethearts. Hi! you
fellows, come here!” he cried, beckoning to the youths, who gathered round
him. “Come nearer! I told you to go to bed, but I am differently minded
now, and am ready to go round with you all night.”
“That is reasonable,” exclaimed a broad-shouldered, stout fellow, who
was regarded as the chief toper and good-for-nothing in the village. “I
always feel uncomfortable if I do not have a good fling, and play some
practical jokes. I always feel as though there were something wanting, as
though I had lost my cap or my pipe—in a word, I don't feel like a proper
Cossack then!”
“Do you really want to bait the headman?” asked Levko.
“The headman?”
“Yes, the headman. I don't know for whom he takes himself. He carries
on as though he were a duke. It is not only that he treats us as if we were his
serfs, but he comes after our girls.”
“Quite right! That is true!” exclaimed all the youths together.
“But are we made of any worse stuff than he? We are, thank God! free
Cossacks. Let us show him so.”
“Yes, we will show him!” they shouted. “But when we go for the
headman, we must not forget his clerk.”
“The clerk shall have his share, too. Just now a song that suits the
headman occurs to me. Go on! I will teach it you!” continued Levko,
striking the strings of his guitar. “But listen! Disguise yourselves as well as
you can.”
Page 101
“Hurrah for the Cossacks!” cried the stout reveller, dancing and
clapping his hands. “Long live freedom! When one lets the reins go, one
thinks of the good old times. It feels as jolly as though one were in paradise.
Hurrah, you fellows! Go ahead!”
The youths rushed noisily through the village street, and the pious old
women, aroused from their sleep, looked through the windows, crossed
themselves drowsily, and thought, “There they go, the wild young fellows!”
IV
WILD PRANKS
Only in one house at the end of the street there still burned a light; it
was the headman's. He had long finished his supper, and would certainly
have gone to sleep but that he had a guest with him, the brandy-distiller.
The latter had been sent to superintend the building of a distillery for the
lords of the manor, who possessed small allotments between the lands of
the free Cossacks. At the upper end of the table, in the place of honour, sat
the guest—a short, stout man with small, merry eyes. He smoked his short
pipe with obvious satisfaction, spitting every moment and constantly
pushing the tobacco down in the bowl. The clouds of smoke collected over
his head, and veiled him in a bluish mist. It seemed as though the broad
chimney of a distillery, which was bored at always being perched up on the
roof, had hit upon the idea of taking a little recreation, and had now settled
itself comfortably at the headman's table. Close under his nose bristled his
short, thick moustache, which in the dim, smoky atmosphere resembled a
mouse which the distiller had caught and held in his mouth, usurping the
functions of a dining-room cat. The headman sat there, as master of the
house, wearing only his shirt and linen breeches. His eagle eye began to
grow dim like the setting sun, and to half close. At the lower end of the
table sat, smoking his pipe, one of the village council, of which the
headman was superintendent. Out of respect for the latter he had not
removed his caftan.
“How soon do you think,” asked the headman, turning to the distiller
and putting his hand before his gaping mouth, “will you have the distillery
clapping his hands. “Long live freedom! When one lets the reins go, one
thinks of the good old times. It feels as jolly as though one were in paradise.
Hurrah, you fellows! Go ahead!”
The youths rushed noisily through the village street, and the pious old
women, aroused from their sleep, looked through the windows, crossed
themselves drowsily, and thought, “There they go, the wild young fellows!”
IV
WILD PRANKS
Only in one house at the end of the street there still burned a light; it
was the headman's. He had long finished his supper, and would certainly
have gone to sleep but that he had a guest with him, the brandy-distiller.
The latter had been sent to superintend the building of a distillery for the
lords of the manor, who possessed small allotments between the lands of
the free Cossacks. At the upper end of the table, in the place of honour, sat
the guest—a short, stout man with small, merry eyes. He smoked his short
pipe with obvious satisfaction, spitting every moment and constantly
pushing the tobacco down in the bowl. The clouds of smoke collected over
his head, and veiled him in a bluish mist. It seemed as though the broad
chimney of a distillery, which was bored at always being perched up on the
roof, had hit upon the idea of taking a little recreation, and had now settled
itself comfortably at the headman's table. Close under his nose bristled his
short, thick moustache, which in the dim, smoky atmosphere resembled a
mouse which the distiller had caught and held in his mouth, usurping the
functions of a dining-room cat. The headman sat there, as master of the
house, wearing only his shirt and linen breeches. His eagle eye began to
grow dim like the setting sun, and to half close. At the lower end of the
table sat, smoking his pipe, one of the village council, of which the
headman was superintendent. Out of respect for the latter he had not
removed his caftan.
“How soon do you think,” asked the headman, turning to the distiller
and putting his hand before his gaping mouth, “will you have the distillery
Page 102
put up?”
“With God's help we shall be distilling brandy this autumn. On
Conception Day I bet the headman will be tracing the figure eight with his
feet on his way home.” So saying, the distiller laughed so heartily that his
small eyes disappeared altogether, his body was convulsed, and his
twitching lips actually let go of the reeking pipe for a moment.
“God grant it!” said the headman, on whose face the shadow of a smile
was visible. “Now, thank heaven, the number of distilleries is increasing a
little; but in the old days, when I accompanied the Czarina on the
Perejlaslov Road, and the late Besborodko——”
“Yes, my friend, those were bad times. Then from Krementchuk to
Romen there were hardly two distilleries. And now—but have you heard
what the infernal Germans have invented? They say they will no longer use
wood for fuel in the distilleries, but devilish steam.” At these words the
distiller stared at the table reflectively, and at his arms resting on it. “But
how they can use steam—by heavens! I don't know.”
“What fools these Germans are!” said the headman. “I should like to
give these sons of dogs a good thrashing. Whoever heard of cooking with
steam? At this rate one will not be able to get a spoonful of porridge or a bit
of bacon into one's mouth.”
“And you, friend,” broke in the headman's sister-in-law, who was sitting
by the stove; “will you be with us the whole time without your wife?”
“Do I want her then? If she were only passably good-looking——”
“She is not pretty, then?” asked the headman with a questioning glance.
“How should she be; as old as Satan, and with a face as full of wrinkles
as an empty purse,” said the distiller, shaking again with laughter.
Then a noise was heard at the door, which opened and a Cossack
stepped over the threshold without removing his cap, and remained standing
in an absent-minded way in the middle of the room, with open mouth and
gazing at the ceiling. It was Kalenik, whose acquaintance we have already
made.
“With God's help we shall be distilling brandy this autumn. On
Conception Day I bet the headman will be tracing the figure eight with his
feet on his way home.” So saying, the distiller laughed so heartily that his
small eyes disappeared altogether, his body was convulsed, and his
twitching lips actually let go of the reeking pipe for a moment.
“God grant it!” said the headman, on whose face the shadow of a smile
was visible. “Now, thank heaven, the number of distilleries is increasing a
little; but in the old days, when I accompanied the Czarina on the
Perejlaslov Road, and the late Besborodko——”
“Yes, my friend, those were bad times. Then from Krementchuk to
Romen there were hardly two distilleries. And now—but have you heard
what the infernal Germans have invented? They say they will no longer use
wood for fuel in the distilleries, but devilish steam.” At these words the
distiller stared at the table reflectively, and at his arms resting on it. “But
how they can use steam—by heavens! I don't know.”
“What fools these Germans are!” said the headman. “I should like to
give these sons of dogs a good thrashing. Whoever heard of cooking with
steam? At this rate one will not be able to get a spoonful of porridge or a bit
of bacon into one's mouth.”
“And you, friend,” broke in the headman's sister-in-law, who was sitting
by the stove; “will you be with us the whole time without your wife?”
“Do I want her then? If she were only passably good-looking——”
“She is not pretty, then?” asked the headman with a questioning glance.
“How should she be; as old as Satan, and with a face as full of wrinkles
as an empty purse,” said the distiller, shaking again with laughter.
Then a noise was heard at the door, which opened and a Cossack
stepped over the threshold without removing his cap, and remained standing
in an absent-minded way in the middle of the room, with open mouth and
gazing at the ceiling. It was Kalenik, whose acquaintance we have already
made.
Page 103
“Now I am at home,” he said, taking his seat by the door, without taking
any notice of those present. “Ah! to what a length Satan made the road
stretch. I went on and on, and there was no end. My legs are quite broken.
Woman, bring me my fur blanket to lie down on. There it is in the corner;
but mind you don't upset the little pot of snuff. But no; better not touch it!
Leave it alone! You are really quite drunk—I had better get it myself.”
Kalenik tried to rise, but an invincible power fettered him to his seat.
“That's a nice business!” said the headman. “He comes into a strange
house, and behaves as though he were at home! Push him out, in heaven's
name!”
“Let him rest a bit, friend!” said the distiller, seizing the headman's arm.
“The man is very useful; if we had only plenty of this kind, our distillery
would get on grandly….” For the rest, it was not good-nature which
inspired these words. The distiller was full of superstition, and to turn out a
man who had already sat down, seemed to him to be tantamount to
invoking the devil.
“That comes of being old,” grumbled Kalenik, stretching himself out
along the seat. “People might say I was drunk, but no, I am not! Why
should I lie? I am ready to tell the headman to his face! Who is the headman
anyway? May he break his neck, the son of a dog! I spit at him! May he be
run over by a cart, the one-eyed devil!”
“Ah! the drunken sot has crawled into the house, and now he lays his
paws on the table,” said the headman, rising angrily; but at that moment a
heavy stone, breaking a window-pane to pieces, fell at his feet. The
headman remained standing. “If I knew,” he said, “what jail-bird has
thrown it, I would give him something. What devil's trick is this?” he
continued, looking at the stone, which he held in his hand, with burning
eyes. “I wish I could choke him with it!”
“Stop! Stop! God preserve you, friend!” broke in the distiller, looking
pale. “God keep you in this world and the next, but don't curse anyone so.”
“Ah! now we have his defender! May he be ruined!”
any notice of those present. “Ah! to what a length Satan made the road
stretch. I went on and on, and there was no end. My legs are quite broken.
Woman, bring me my fur blanket to lie down on. There it is in the corner;
but mind you don't upset the little pot of snuff. But no; better not touch it!
Leave it alone! You are really quite drunk—I had better get it myself.”
Kalenik tried to rise, but an invincible power fettered him to his seat.
“That's a nice business!” said the headman. “He comes into a strange
house, and behaves as though he were at home! Push him out, in heaven's
name!”
“Let him rest a bit, friend!” said the distiller, seizing the headman's arm.
“The man is very useful; if we had only plenty of this kind, our distillery
would get on grandly….” For the rest, it was not good-nature which
inspired these words. The distiller was full of superstition, and to turn out a
man who had already sat down, seemed to him to be tantamount to
invoking the devil.
“That comes of being old,” grumbled Kalenik, stretching himself out
along the seat. “People might say I was drunk, but no, I am not! Why
should I lie? I am ready to tell the headman to his face! Who is the headman
anyway? May he break his neck, the son of a dog! I spit at him! May he be
run over by a cart, the one-eyed devil!”
“Ah! the drunken sot has crawled into the house, and now he lays his
paws on the table,” said the headman, rising angrily; but at that moment a
heavy stone, breaking a window-pane to pieces, fell at his feet. The
headman remained standing. “If I knew,” he said, “what jail-bird has
thrown it, I would give him something. What devil's trick is this?” he
continued, looking at the stone, which he held in his hand, with burning
eyes. “I wish I could choke him with it!”
“Stop! Stop! God preserve you, friend!” broke in the distiller, looking
pale. “God keep you in this world and the next, but don't curse anyone so.”
“Ah! now we have his defender! May he be ruined!”
Page 104
“Listen, friend! You don't know what happened to my late mother-in-
law.”
“Your mother-in-law?”
“Yes, my mother-in-law. One evening, perhaps rather earlier than this,
they were sitting at supper, my late mother-in-law, my father-in-law, their
two servants, and five children. My mother-in-law emptied some dumplings
from the cooking-pot into a dish in order to cool them. But the others, being
hungry after the day's work, did not wait till they were quite cooled, but
stuck their long wooden forks into them and ate them at once. All at once a
stranger entered—heaven knows whence!—and asked to be allowed to
share their meal. They could not refuse to feed a hungry man, and gave him
also a wooden fork. But the guest made as short work with the dumplings as
a cow with hay. Before the family had each of them finished his or her
dumpling and reached out their forks again for another, the dish had been
swept as clean as the floor of a nobleman's drawing-room. My mother-in-
law emptied out some more dumplings; she thought to herself, ‘Now the
guest is satisfied, and will not be so greedy.’ But on the contrary, he began
to swallow them faster than ever, and emptied the second dish also. ‘May
one of them choke you!’ said my mother-in-law under her breath. Suddenly
the guest seemed to try to clear his throat, and fell back. They rushed to his
help, but his breath had stopped and he was dead.”
“Served him right, the cursed glutton!”
“But it turned out quite otherwise; since that time my mother-in-law has
no rest. No sooner is it dark than the dead man approaches the house. He
then sits astride the chimney, the scoundrel, holding a dumpling between his
teeth. During the day it is quite quiet—one hears and sees nothing; but as
soon as it begins to grow dark, and one casts a look at the roof, there he is
comfortably perched on the chimney!”
“A wonderful story, friend! I heard something similar from my late
——”
Then the headman suddenly stopped. Outside there were noises, and the
stamping of dancers' feet. The strings of a guitar were being struck gently,
to the accompaniment of a voice. Then the guitar was played more loudly,
law.”
“Your mother-in-law?”
“Yes, my mother-in-law. One evening, perhaps rather earlier than this,
they were sitting at supper, my late mother-in-law, my father-in-law, their
two servants, and five children. My mother-in-law emptied some dumplings
from the cooking-pot into a dish in order to cool them. But the others, being
hungry after the day's work, did not wait till they were quite cooled, but
stuck their long wooden forks into them and ate them at once. All at once a
stranger entered—heaven knows whence!—and asked to be allowed to
share their meal. They could not refuse to feed a hungry man, and gave him
also a wooden fork. But the guest made as short work with the dumplings as
a cow with hay. Before the family had each of them finished his or her
dumpling and reached out their forks again for another, the dish had been
swept as clean as the floor of a nobleman's drawing-room. My mother-in-
law emptied out some more dumplings; she thought to herself, ‘Now the
guest is satisfied, and will not be so greedy.’ But on the contrary, he began
to swallow them faster than ever, and emptied the second dish also. ‘May
one of them choke you!’ said my mother-in-law under her breath. Suddenly
the guest seemed to try to clear his throat, and fell back. They rushed to his
help, but his breath had stopped and he was dead.”
“Served him right, the cursed glutton!”
“But it turned out quite otherwise; since that time my mother-in-law has
no rest. No sooner is it dark than the dead man approaches the house. He
then sits astride the chimney, the scoundrel, holding a dumpling between his
teeth. During the day it is quite quiet—one hears and sees nothing; but as
soon as it begins to grow dark, and one casts a look at the roof, there he is
comfortably perched on the chimney!”
“A wonderful story, friend! I heard something similar from my late
——”
Then the headman suddenly stopped. Outside there were noises, and the
stamping of dancers' feet. The strings of a guitar were being struck gently,
to the accompaniment of a voice. Then the guitar was played more loudly,
Page 105
many voices joined in, and the whole chorus struck up a song in ridicule of
the headman.
When it was over, the distiller said, with his head bent a little on one
side, to the headman who was almost petrified by the audacity of the
serenaders, “A fine song, my friend!”
“Very fine! Only it is a pity that they insult the headman.”
He folded his arms with a certain measure of composure on the table,
and prepared to listen further, for the singing and noise outside continued. A
sharp observer, however, would have seen that it was not mere torpidity
which made the headman sit so quietly. In the same way a crafty cat often
allows an inexperienced mouse to play about her tail, while she is quickly
devising a plan to cut it off from the mouse-hole. The headman's one eye
was still fastened on the window, and his hand, after he had given the
village councillor a sign, was reaching for the door-handle, when suddenly
a loud noise and shouts were heard from the street. The distiller, who beside
many other characteristics possessed a keen curiosity, laid down his pipe
quickly and ran into the street; but the ne'er-do-wells had all dispersed.
“No, you don't escape me!” cried the headman, dragging someone
muffled up in a sheepskin coat with the hair turned outwards, by the arm.
The distiller rapidly seized a favourable moment to look at the face of
this disturber of the peace; but he started back when he saw a long beard
and a grim, painted face.
“No, you don't escape me!” exclaimed the headman again as he dragged
his prisoner into the vestibule.
The latter offered no resistance, and followed him as quietly as though it
had been his own house.
“Karpo, open the store-room!” the headman called to the village
councillor. “We will throw him in there! Then we will awake the clerk, call
the village council together, catch this impudent rabble, and pass our
sentence on them at once.”
the headman.
When it was over, the distiller said, with his head bent a little on one
side, to the headman who was almost petrified by the audacity of the
serenaders, “A fine song, my friend!”
“Very fine! Only it is a pity that they insult the headman.”
He folded his arms with a certain measure of composure on the table,
and prepared to listen further, for the singing and noise outside continued. A
sharp observer, however, would have seen that it was not mere torpidity
which made the headman sit so quietly. In the same way a crafty cat often
allows an inexperienced mouse to play about her tail, while she is quickly
devising a plan to cut it off from the mouse-hole. The headman's one eye
was still fastened on the window, and his hand, after he had given the
village councillor a sign, was reaching for the door-handle, when suddenly
a loud noise and shouts were heard from the street. The distiller, who beside
many other characteristics possessed a keen curiosity, laid down his pipe
quickly and ran into the street; but the ne'er-do-wells had all dispersed.
“No, you don't escape me!” cried the headman, dragging someone
muffled up in a sheepskin coat with the hair turned outwards, by the arm.
The distiller rapidly seized a favourable moment to look at the face of
this disturber of the peace; but he started back when he saw a long beard
and a grim, painted face.
“No, you don't escape me!” exclaimed the headman again as he dragged
his prisoner into the vestibule.
The latter offered no resistance, and followed him as quietly as though it
had been his own house.
“Karpo, open the store-room!” the headman called to the village
councillor. “We will throw him in there! Then we will awake the clerk, call
the village council together, catch this impudent rabble, and pass our
sentence on them at once.”
Page 106
The village councillor unlocked the store-room; then in the darkness of
the vestibule, the prisoner made a desperate effort to break loose from the
headman's arms.
“Ah! you would, would you?” exclaimed the headman, holding him
more firmly by the collar.
“Let me go! It is I!” a half-stifled voice was heard saying.
“It is no good, brother! You may squeal if you choose, like the devil,
instead of imitating a woman, but you won't get round me.” So saying, he
thrust the prisoner with such violence into the dark room that he fell on the
ground and groaned aloud.
The victorious headman, accompanied by the village councillor, now
betook himself to the clerk's; they were followed by the distiller, who was
veiled in clouds of tobacco-smoke, and resembled a steamer.
They were all three walking reflectively with bent heads, when
suddenly, turning into a dark side-alley, they uttered a cry and started back
in consequence of coming into collision with three other men, who on their
side shouted with equal loudness. The headman saw with his one eye, to his
no small astonishment, the clerk with two village councillors.
“I was just coming to you, Mr Notary.”
“And I was on my way to your honour.”
“These are strange goings-on, Mr Notary.”
“Indeed they are, your honour.”
“Have you seen them then?” asked the headman, surprised.
“The young fellows are roaming about the streets using vile language.
They are abusing your honour in a way—in a word, it is a scandal. A
drunken Russian would be ashamed to use such words.”
The lean notary, in his gaily striped breeches and yeast-coloured
waistcoat, kept on stretching forward and drawing back his neck while he
talked.
the vestibule, the prisoner made a desperate effort to break loose from the
headman's arms.
“Ah! you would, would you?” exclaimed the headman, holding him
more firmly by the collar.
“Let me go! It is I!” a half-stifled voice was heard saying.
“It is no good, brother! You may squeal if you choose, like the devil,
instead of imitating a woman, but you won't get round me.” So saying, he
thrust the prisoner with such violence into the dark room that he fell on the
ground and groaned aloud.
The victorious headman, accompanied by the village councillor, now
betook himself to the clerk's; they were followed by the distiller, who was
veiled in clouds of tobacco-smoke, and resembled a steamer.
They were all three walking reflectively with bent heads, when
suddenly, turning into a dark side-alley, they uttered a cry and started back
in consequence of coming into collision with three other men, who on their
side shouted with equal loudness. The headman saw with his one eye, to his
no small astonishment, the clerk with two village councillors.
“I was just coming to you, Mr Notary.”
“And I was on my way to your honour.”
“These are strange goings-on, Mr Notary.”
“Indeed they are, your honour.”
“Have you seen them then?” asked the headman, surprised.
“The young fellows are roaming about the streets using vile language.
They are abusing your honour in a way—in a word, it is a scandal. A
drunken Russian would be ashamed to use such words.”
The lean notary, in his gaily striped breeches and yeast-coloured
waistcoat, kept on stretching forward and drawing back his neck while he
talked.
Page 107
“Hardly had I gone to sleep,” he continued, “than the cursed loafers
woke me up with their shameful songs and their noise. I meant to give them
a sound rating, but while I was putting on my breeches and vest, they all ran
away. But the ringleader has not escaped; for the present he is shut up in the
hut which we use as a prison. I was very curious to know who the
scapegrace is, but his face is as sooty as the devil's when he forges nails for
sinners.”
“What clothes does he wear, Mr Notary?”
“The son of a dog wears a black sheepskin coat turned inside out, your
honour.”
“Aren't you telling me a lie, Mr Notary? The same good-for-nothing is
now shut up in my store-room under lock and key.”
“No, your honour! You have drawn the long bow a little yourself, and
should not be vexed at what I say.”
“Bring a light! We will take a look at him at once!”
They returned to the headman's house; the store-room door was opened,
and the headman groaned for sheer amazement as he saw his sister-in-law
standing before him.
“Tell me then,” she said, stepping forward, “have you quite lost your
senses? Had you a single particle of brains in your one-eyed fish-head when
you locked me up in the dark room? It is a mercy I did not break my head
against the iron door hinge. Didn't I shout out that it was I? Then he seized
me, the cursed bear, with his iron claws, and pushed me in. May Satan
hereafter so push you into hell!” The last words she spoke from the street,
having wisely gone out of his reach.
“Yes, now I see that it is you!” said the headman, who had slowly
recovered his composure.
“Is he not a scamp and a scoundrel, Mr Clerk?” he continued.
“Yes, certainly, your honour.”
woke me up with their shameful songs and their noise. I meant to give them
a sound rating, but while I was putting on my breeches and vest, they all ran
away. But the ringleader has not escaped; for the present he is shut up in the
hut which we use as a prison. I was very curious to know who the
scapegrace is, but his face is as sooty as the devil's when he forges nails for
sinners.”
“What clothes does he wear, Mr Notary?”
“The son of a dog wears a black sheepskin coat turned inside out, your
honour.”
“Aren't you telling me a lie, Mr Notary? The same good-for-nothing is
now shut up in my store-room under lock and key.”
“No, your honour! You have drawn the long bow a little yourself, and
should not be vexed at what I say.”
“Bring a light! We will take a look at him at once!”
They returned to the headman's house; the store-room door was opened,
and the headman groaned for sheer amazement as he saw his sister-in-law
standing before him.
“Tell me then,” she said, stepping forward, “have you quite lost your
senses? Had you a single particle of brains in your one-eyed fish-head when
you locked me up in the dark room? It is a mercy I did not break my head
against the iron door hinge. Didn't I shout out that it was I? Then he seized
me, the cursed bear, with his iron claws, and pushed me in. May Satan
hereafter so push you into hell!” The last words she spoke from the street,
having wisely gone out of his reach.
“Yes, now I see that it is you!” said the headman, who had slowly
recovered his composure.
“Is he not a scamp and a scoundrel, Mr Clerk?” he continued.
“Yes, certainly, your honour.”
Page 108
“Isn't it high time to give all these loose fellows a lesson, that they may
at last betake themselves to their work?”
“Yes, it is high time, your honour.”
“The fools have combined in a gang. What the deuce is that? It sounded
like my sister-in-law's voice. The blockheads think that I am like her, an
ordinary Cossack.”
Here he coughed and cleared his throat, and a gleam in his eyes showed
that he was about to say something very important. “In the year one
thousand—I cannot keep these cursed dates in my memory, if I was to be
killed for it. Well, never mind when it was, the Commissary Ledatcho was
commanded to choose out a Cossack who was cleverer than the rest. Yes,”
he added, raising his forefinger, “cleverer than the rest, to accompany the
Czar. Then I was——”
“Yes, yes,” the notary interrupted him, “we all know, headman, that you
well deserved the imperial favour. But confess now that I was right: you
made a mistake when you declared that you had caught the vagabond in the
reversed sheepskin.”
“This disguised devil I will have imprisoned to serve as a warning to the
rest. They will have to learn what authority means. Who has appointed the
headman, if not the Czar? Then we will tackle the other fellows. I don't
forget how the scamps drove a whole herd of swine into my garden, which
ate up all the cabbages and cucumbers; I don't forget how those sons of
devils refused to thrash my rye for me. I don't forget—to the deuce with
them! We must first find out who this scoundrel in the sheepskin really is.”
“He is a sly dog anyway,” said the distiller, whose cheeks during the
whole conversation had been as full of smoke as a siege-cannon, and whose
lips, when he took his pipe out of his mouth, seemed to emit sparks.
Meanwhile they had approached a small ruined hut. Their curiosity had
mounted to the highest pitch, and they pressed round the door. The notary
produced a key and tried to turn the lock, but it did not fit; it was the key of
his trunk. The impatience of the onlookers increased. He plunged his hand
into the wide pocket of his gaily striped breeches, bent his back, scraped
at last betake themselves to their work?”
“Yes, it is high time, your honour.”
“The fools have combined in a gang. What the deuce is that? It sounded
like my sister-in-law's voice. The blockheads think that I am like her, an
ordinary Cossack.”
Here he coughed and cleared his throat, and a gleam in his eyes showed
that he was about to say something very important. “In the year one
thousand—I cannot keep these cursed dates in my memory, if I was to be
killed for it. Well, never mind when it was, the Commissary Ledatcho was
commanded to choose out a Cossack who was cleverer than the rest. Yes,”
he added, raising his forefinger, “cleverer than the rest, to accompany the
Czar. Then I was——”
“Yes, yes,” the notary interrupted him, “we all know, headman, that you
well deserved the imperial favour. But confess now that I was right: you
made a mistake when you declared that you had caught the vagabond in the
reversed sheepskin.”
“This disguised devil I will have imprisoned to serve as a warning to the
rest. They will have to learn what authority means. Who has appointed the
headman, if not the Czar? Then we will tackle the other fellows. I don't
forget how the scamps drove a whole herd of swine into my garden, which
ate up all the cabbages and cucumbers; I don't forget how those sons of
devils refused to thrash my rye for me. I don't forget—to the deuce with
them! We must first find out who this scoundrel in the sheepskin really is.”
“He is a sly dog anyway,” said the distiller, whose cheeks during the
whole conversation had been as full of smoke as a siege-cannon, and whose
lips, when he took his pipe out of his mouth, seemed to emit sparks.
Meanwhile they had approached a small ruined hut. Their curiosity had
mounted to the highest pitch, and they pressed round the door. The notary
produced a key and tried to turn the lock, but it did not fit; it was the key of
his trunk. The impatience of the onlookers increased. He plunged his hand
into the wide pocket of his gaily striped breeches, bent his back, scraped
Page 109
with his feet, uttered imprecations, and at last cried triumphantly, “I have
it!”
At these words the hearts of our heroes beat so loud, that the turning of
the key in the lock was almost inaudible. At last the door opened, and the
headman turned as white as a sheet. The distiller felt a shiver run down his
spine, and his hair stood on end. Terror and apprehension were stamped on
the notary's face; the village councillors almost sank into the ground and
could not shut their wide-open mouths. Before them stood the headman's
sister-in-law!
She was not less startled than they, but recovered herself somewhat, and
made a movement as if to approach them.
“Stop!” cried the headman in an excited voice, and slammed the door
again. “Sirs, Satan is behind this!” he continued. “Bring fire quickly! Never
mind the hut! Set it alight and burn it up so that not even the witch's bones
remain.”
“Wait a minute, brother!” exclaimed the distiller. “Your hair is grey, but
you are not very intelligent; no ordinary fire will burn a witch. Only the fire
of a pipe can do it. I will manage it all right.” So saying, he shook some
glowing ashes from his pipe on to a bundle of straw, and began to fan the
flame.
Despair gave the unfortunate woman courage; she began to implore
them in a loud voice.
“Stop a moment, brother! Perhaps we are incurring guilt needlessly.
Perhaps she is really no witch!” said the notary. “If the person sitting in
there declares herself ready to make the sign of the cross, then she is not a
child of the devil.”
The proposal was accepted. “Look out, Satan!” continued the notary,
speaking at a chink in the door. “If you promise not to move, we will open
the door.”
The door was opened.
it!”
At these words the hearts of our heroes beat so loud, that the turning of
the key in the lock was almost inaudible. At last the door opened, and the
headman turned as white as a sheet. The distiller felt a shiver run down his
spine, and his hair stood on end. Terror and apprehension were stamped on
the notary's face; the village councillors almost sank into the ground and
could not shut their wide-open mouths. Before them stood the headman's
sister-in-law!
She was not less startled than they, but recovered herself somewhat, and
made a movement as if to approach them.
“Stop!” cried the headman in an excited voice, and slammed the door
again. “Sirs, Satan is behind this!” he continued. “Bring fire quickly! Never
mind the hut! Set it alight and burn it up so that not even the witch's bones
remain.”
“Wait a minute, brother!” exclaimed the distiller. “Your hair is grey, but
you are not very intelligent; no ordinary fire will burn a witch. Only the fire
of a pipe can do it. I will manage it all right.” So saying, he shook some
glowing ashes from his pipe on to a bundle of straw, and began to fan the
flame.
Despair gave the unfortunate woman courage; she began to implore
them in a loud voice.
“Stop a moment, brother! Perhaps we are incurring guilt needlessly.
Perhaps she is really no witch!” said the notary. “If the person sitting in
there declares herself ready to make the sign of the cross, then she is not a
child of the devil.”
The proposal was accepted. “Look out, Satan!” continued the notary,
speaking at a chink in the door. “If you promise not to move, we will open
the door.”
The door was opened.
Page 110
“Cross yourself!” exclaimed the headman, looking round him for a safe
place of retreat in case of necessity.
His sister-in-law crossed herself.
“The deuce! It is really you, sister-in-law!”
“What evil spirit dragged you into this hole, friend?” asked the notary.
The headman's sister related amid sobs how the rioters had seized her
on the street, and in spite of her resistance, pushed her through a large
window into the hut, on which they had closed the shutters. The notary
looked and found that the bolt of the shutter had been wrenched off, and
that it was held in its place by a wooden bar placed across it outside.
“You are a nice fellow, you one-eyed Satan!” she now exclaimed,
advancing towards the headman, who stepped backwards and continued to
contemplate her from head to foot. “I know your thoughts; you were glad of
an opportunity to get me shut up in order to run after that petticoat, so that
no one could see the grey-haired sinner making a fool of himself. You think
I don't know how you talked this evening with Hanna. Oh, I know
everything. You must get up earlier if you want to make a fool of me, you
great stupid! I have endured for a long time, but at last don't take it ill if
——”
She made a threatening gesture with her fist, and ran away swiftly,
leaving the headman quite taken aback.
“The devil really has something to do with it!” he thought, rubbing his
bald head.
“We have him!” now exclaimed the two village councillors as they
approached.
“Whom have you?” asked the headman.
“The devil in the sheepskin.”
“Bring him here!” cried the headman, seizing the prisoner by the arm.
“Are you mad? This is the drunken Kalenik!”
place of retreat in case of necessity.
His sister-in-law crossed herself.
“The deuce! It is really you, sister-in-law!”
“What evil spirit dragged you into this hole, friend?” asked the notary.
The headman's sister related amid sobs how the rioters had seized her
on the street, and in spite of her resistance, pushed her through a large
window into the hut, on which they had closed the shutters. The notary
looked and found that the bolt of the shutter had been wrenched off, and
that it was held in its place by a wooden bar placed across it outside.
“You are a nice fellow, you one-eyed Satan!” she now exclaimed,
advancing towards the headman, who stepped backwards and continued to
contemplate her from head to foot. “I know your thoughts; you were glad of
an opportunity to get me shut up in order to run after that petticoat, so that
no one could see the grey-haired sinner making a fool of himself. You think
I don't know how you talked this evening with Hanna. Oh, I know
everything. You must get up earlier if you want to make a fool of me, you
great stupid! I have endured for a long time, but at last don't take it ill if
——”
She made a threatening gesture with her fist, and ran away swiftly,
leaving the headman quite taken aback.
“The devil really has something to do with it!” he thought, rubbing his
bald head.
“We have him!” now exclaimed the two village councillors as they
approached.
“Whom have you?” asked the headman.
“The devil in the sheepskin.”
“Bring him here!” cried the headman, seizing the prisoner by the arm.
“Are you mad? This is the drunken Kalenik!”
Page 111
“It is witchcraft! He was in our hands, your honour!” replied the village
councillors. “The rascals were rushing about in the narrow side-streets,
dancing and behaving like idiots—the devil take them! How it was we got
hold of this fellow instead of him, heaven only knows!”
“In virtue of my authority, and that of the village assembly,” said the
headman, “I issue the order to seize these robbers and other young
vagabonds which may be met with in the streets, and to bring them before
me to be dealt with.”
“Excuse us, your honour,” answered the village councillors, bowing
low. “If you could only see the hideous faces they had; may heaven punish
us if ever anyone has seen such miscreations since he was born and
baptised. These devils might frighten one into an illness.”
“I'll teach you to be afraid! You won't obey then? You are certainly in
the conspiracy with them! You mutineers! What is the meaning of that?
What? You abet robbery and murder! You!—I will inform the Commissary.
Go at once, do you hear; fly like birds. I shall—you will——”
They all dispersed in different directions.
V
THE DROWNED GIRL
Without troubling himself in the least about those who had been sent to
pursue him, the originator of all this confusion slowly walked towards the
old house and the pool. We hardly need to say it was Levko. His black fur
coat was buttoned up; he carried his cap in his hand, and the perspiration
was pouring down his face. The moon poured her light on the gloomy
majesty of the dark maple-wood.
The coolness of the air round the motionless pool enticed the weary
wanderer to rest by it a while. Universal silence prevailed, only that in the
forest thickets the nightingales' songs were heard. An overpowering
drowsiness closed his eyes; his tired limbs relaxed, and his head nodded.
councillors. “The rascals were rushing about in the narrow side-streets,
dancing and behaving like idiots—the devil take them! How it was we got
hold of this fellow instead of him, heaven only knows!”
“In virtue of my authority, and that of the village assembly,” said the
headman, “I issue the order to seize these robbers and other young
vagabonds which may be met with in the streets, and to bring them before
me to be dealt with.”
“Excuse us, your honour,” answered the village councillors, bowing
low. “If you could only see the hideous faces they had; may heaven punish
us if ever anyone has seen such miscreations since he was born and
baptised. These devils might frighten one into an illness.”
“I'll teach you to be afraid! You won't obey then? You are certainly in
the conspiracy with them! You mutineers! What is the meaning of that?
What? You abet robbery and murder! You!—I will inform the Commissary.
Go at once, do you hear; fly like birds. I shall—you will——”
They all dispersed in different directions.
V
THE DROWNED GIRL
Without troubling himself in the least about those who had been sent to
pursue him, the originator of all this confusion slowly walked towards the
old house and the pool. We hardly need to say it was Levko. His black fur
coat was buttoned up; he carried his cap in his hand, and the perspiration
was pouring down his face. The moon poured her light on the gloomy
majesty of the dark maple-wood.
The coolness of the air round the motionless pool enticed the weary
wanderer to rest by it a while. Universal silence prevailed, only that in the
forest thickets the nightingales' songs were heard. An overpowering
drowsiness closed his eyes; his tired limbs relaxed, and his head nodded.
Page 112
“Ah! am I going to sleep?” he said, rising and rubbing his eyes.
He looked round; the night seemed to him still more beautiful. The
moonlight seemed to have an intoxicating quality about it, a glamour which
he had never perceived before. The landscape was veiled in a silver mist.
The air was redolent with the perfume of the apple-blossoms and the night-
flowers. Entranced, he gazed on the motionless pool. The old, half-ruined
house was clearly reflected without a quiver in the water. But instead of
dark shutters, he saw light streaming from brilliantly lit windows. Presently
one of them opened. Holding his breath, and without moving a muscle, he
fastened his eyes on the pool and seemed to penetrate its depths. What did
he see? First he saw at the window a graceful, curly head with shining eyes,
propped on a white arm; the head moved and smiled. His heart suddenly
began to beat. The water began to break into ripples, and the window
closed.
Quietly he withdrew from the pool, and looked towards the house. The
dark shutters were flung back; the window-panes gleamed in the moonlight.
“How little one can believe what people say!” he thought to himself. “The
house is brand-new, and looks as though it had only just been painted. It is
certainly inhabited.”
He stepped nearer cautiously, but the house was quite silent. The clear
song of the nightingales rose powerfully and distinctly on the air, and as
they died away one heard the chirping and rustling of the grasshoppers, and
the marshbird clapping his slippery beak in the water.
Levko felt enraptured with the sweetness and stillness of the night. He
struck the strings of his guitar and sang:
“Oh lovely moon
Thou steepst in light
The house where my darling
Sleeps all night.”
A window opened gently, and the same girl whose image he had seen in
the pool looked out and listened attentively to the song. Her long-lashed
eyelids were partly drooping over her eyes; she was as pale as the
He looked round; the night seemed to him still more beautiful. The
moonlight seemed to have an intoxicating quality about it, a glamour which
he had never perceived before. The landscape was veiled in a silver mist.
The air was redolent with the perfume of the apple-blossoms and the night-
flowers. Entranced, he gazed on the motionless pool. The old, half-ruined
house was clearly reflected without a quiver in the water. But instead of
dark shutters, he saw light streaming from brilliantly lit windows. Presently
one of them opened. Holding his breath, and without moving a muscle, he
fastened his eyes on the pool and seemed to penetrate its depths. What did
he see? First he saw at the window a graceful, curly head with shining eyes,
propped on a white arm; the head moved and smiled. His heart suddenly
began to beat. The water began to break into ripples, and the window
closed.
Quietly he withdrew from the pool, and looked towards the house. The
dark shutters were flung back; the window-panes gleamed in the moonlight.
“How little one can believe what people say!” he thought to himself. “The
house is brand-new, and looks as though it had only just been painted. It is
certainly inhabited.”
He stepped nearer cautiously, but the house was quite silent. The clear
song of the nightingales rose powerfully and distinctly on the air, and as
they died away one heard the chirping and rustling of the grasshoppers, and
the marshbird clapping his slippery beak in the water.
Levko felt enraptured with the sweetness and stillness of the night. He
struck the strings of his guitar and sang:
“Oh lovely moon
Thou steepst in light
The house where my darling
Sleeps all night.”
A window opened gently, and the same girl whose image he had seen in
the pool looked out and listened attentively to the song. Her long-lashed
eyelids were partly drooping over her eyes; she was as pale as the
Page 113
moonlight, but wonderfully beautiful. She smiled, and a shiver ran through
Levko.
“Sing me a song, young Cossack!” she said gently, bending her head
sideways and quite closing her eyes.
“What song shall I sing you, dear girl?”
Tears rolled down her pale cheeks. “Cossack,” she said, and there was
something inexpressibly touching in her tone, “Cossack, find my
stepmother for me. I will do everything for you; I will reward you; I will
give you abundant riches. I have armlets embroidered with silk and coral
necklaces; I will give you a girdle set with pearls. I have gold. Cossack,
seek my stepmother for me. She is a terrible witch; she allowed me no
peace in the beautiful world. She tortured me; she made me work like a
common maid-servant. Look at my face; she has banished the redness from
my cheeks with her unholy magic. Look at my white neck; they cannot be
washed away, they cannot be washed away—the blue marks of her iron
claws. Look at my white feet; they did not walk on carpets, but on hot sand,
on damp ground, on piercing thorns. And my eyes—look at them; they are
almost blind with weeping. Seek my stepmother!”
Her voice, which had gradually become louder, stopped, and she wept.
The Cossack felt overpowered by sympathy and grief. “I am ready to do
everything to please you, dear lady,” he cried with deep emotion; “but
where and how can I find her?”
“Look, look!” she said quickly, “she is here! She dances on the lake-
shore with my maidens, and warms herself in the moonlight. Yet she is
cunning and sly. She has assumed the shape of one who is drowned, yet I
know and hear that she is present. I am so afraid of her. Because of her I
cannot swim free and light as a fish. I sink and fall to the bottom like a
piece of iron. Look for her, Cossack!”
Levko cast a glance at the lake-shore. In a silvery mist there moved, like
shadows, girls in white dresses decked with May flowers; gold necklaces
and coins gleamed on their necks; but they were very pale, as though
formed of transparent clouds. They danced nearer him, and he could hear
Levko.
“Sing me a song, young Cossack!” she said gently, bending her head
sideways and quite closing her eyes.
“What song shall I sing you, dear girl?”
Tears rolled down her pale cheeks. “Cossack,” she said, and there was
something inexpressibly touching in her tone, “Cossack, find my
stepmother for me. I will do everything for you; I will reward you; I will
give you abundant riches. I have armlets embroidered with silk and coral
necklaces; I will give you a girdle set with pearls. I have gold. Cossack,
seek my stepmother for me. She is a terrible witch; she allowed me no
peace in the beautiful world. She tortured me; she made me work like a
common maid-servant. Look at my face; she has banished the redness from
my cheeks with her unholy magic. Look at my white neck; they cannot be
washed away, they cannot be washed away—the blue marks of her iron
claws. Look at my white feet; they did not walk on carpets, but on hot sand,
on damp ground, on piercing thorns. And my eyes—look at them; they are
almost blind with weeping. Seek my stepmother!”
Her voice, which had gradually become louder, stopped, and she wept.
The Cossack felt overpowered by sympathy and grief. “I am ready to do
everything to please you, dear lady,” he cried with deep emotion; “but
where and how can I find her?”
“Look, look!” she said quickly, “she is here! She dances on the lake-
shore with my maidens, and warms herself in the moonlight. Yet she is
cunning and sly. She has assumed the shape of one who is drowned, yet I
know and hear that she is present. I am so afraid of her. Because of her I
cannot swim free and light as a fish. I sink and fall to the bottom like a
piece of iron. Look for her, Cossack!”
Levko cast a glance at the lake-shore. In a silvery mist there moved, like
shadows, girls in white dresses decked with May flowers; gold necklaces
and coins gleamed on their necks; but they were very pale, as though
formed of transparent clouds. They danced nearer him, and he could hear
Page 114
their voices, somewhat like the sound of reeds stirred in the quiet evening
by the breeze.
“Let us play the raven-game! Let us play the raven-game!”
“Who will be the raven?”
Lots were cast, and a girl stepped out of the line of the dancers.
Levko observed her attentively. Her face and clothing resembled those
of the others; but she was evidently unwilling to play the part assigned her.
The dancers revolved rapidly round her, without her being able to catch one
of them.
“No, I won't be the raven any more,” she said, quite exhausted. “I do not
like to rob the poor mother-hen of her chickens.”
“You are not a witch,” thought Levko.
The girls again gathered together in order to cast lots who should be the
raven.
“I will be the raven!” called one from the midst.
Levko watched her closely. Boldly and rapidly she ran after the dancers,
and made every effort to catch her prey. Levko began to notice that her
body was not transparent like the others; there was something black in the
midst of it. Suddenly there was a cry; the “raven” had rushed on a girl,
embraced her, and it seemed to Levko as though she had stretched out
claws, and as though her face shone with malicious joy.
“Witch!” he cried out, pointing at her suddenly with his finger, and
turning towards the house.
The girl at the window laughed, and the other girls dragged the “raven”
screaming along with them.
“How shall I reward you, Cossack?” said the maiden. “I know you do
not need gold; you love Hanna, but her harsh father will not allow you to
marry. But give him this note, and he will cease to hinder it.”
by the breeze.
“Let us play the raven-game! Let us play the raven-game!”
“Who will be the raven?”
Lots were cast, and a girl stepped out of the line of the dancers.
Levko observed her attentively. Her face and clothing resembled those
of the others; but she was evidently unwilling to play the part assigned her.
The dancers revolved rapidly round her, without her being able to catch one
of them.
“No, I won't be the raven any more,” she said, quite exhausted. “I do not
like to rob the poor mother-hen of her chickens.”
“You are not a witch,” thought Levko.
The girls again gathered together in order to cast lots who should be the
raven.
“I will be the raven!” called one from the midst.
Levko watched her closely. Boldly and rapidly she ran after the dancers,
and made every effort to catch her prey. Levko began to notice that her
body was not transparent like the others; there was something black in the
midst of it. Suddenly there was a cry; the “raven” had rushed on a girl,
embraced her, and it seemed to Levko as though she had stretched out
claws, and as though her face shone with malicious joy.
“Witch!” he cried out, pointing at her suddenly with his finger, and
turning towards the house.
The girl at the window laughed, and the other girls dragged the “raven”
screaming along with them.
“How shall I reward you, Cossack?” said the maiden. “I know you do
not need gold; you love Hanna, but her harsh father will not allow you to
marry. But give him this note, and he will cease to hinder it.”
Page 115
She stretched out her white hand, and her face shone wonderfully. With
strange shudders and a beating heart, he grasped the paper and—awoke.
VI
THE AWAKENING
“Have I then been really asleep?” Levko asked himself as he stood up.
“Everything seemed so real, as though I were awake. Wonderful!
Wonderful!” he repeated, looking round him. The position of the moon
vertical overhead showed that it was midnight; a waft of coolness came
from the pool. The ruined house with the closed shutters stood there with a
melancholy aspect; the moss and weeds which grew thickly upon it showed
that it had not been entered by any human foot for a long time. Then he
suddenly opened his hand, which had been convulsively clenched during
his sleep, and cried aloud with astonishment when he saw the note in it.
“Ah! if I could only read,” he thought, turning it this way and that. At that
moment he heard a noise behind him.
“Fear nothing! Lay hold of him! What are you afraid of? There are ten
of us. I wager that he is a man, and not the devil.”
It was the headman encouraging his companions.
Levko felt himself seized by several arms, many of which were
trembling with fear.
“Throw off your mask, friend! Cease trying to fool us,” said the
headman, taking him by the collar. But he started back when he saw him
closely. “Levko! My son!” he exclaimed, letting his arms sink. “It is you,
miserable boy! I thought some rascal, or disguised devil, was playing these
tricks; but now it seems you have cooked this mess for your own father—
placed yourself at the head of a band of robbers, and composed songs to
ridicule him. Eh, Levko! What is the meaning of that? It seems your back is
itching. Tie him fast!”
“Stop, father! I have been ordered to give you this note,” said Levko.
strange shudders and a beating heart, he grasped the paper and—awoke.
VI
THE AWAKENING
“Have I then been really asleep?” Levko asked himself as he stood up.
“Everything seemed so real, as though I were awake. Wonderful!
Wonderful!” he repeated, looking round him. The position of the moon
vertical overhead showed that it was midnight; a waft of coolness came
from the pool. The ruined house with the closed shutters stood there with a
melancholy aspect; the moss and weeds which grew thickly upon it showed
that it had not been entered by any human foot for a long time. Then he
suddenly opened his hand, which had been convulsively clenched during
his sleep, and cried aloud with astonishment when he saw the note in it.
“Ah! if I could only read,” he thought, turning it this way and that. At that
moment he heard a noise behind him.
“Fear nothing! Lay hold of him! What are you afraid of? There are ten
of us. I wager that he is a man, and not the devil.”
It was the headman encouraging his companions.
Levko felt himself seized by several arms, many of which were
trembling with fear.
“Throw off your mask, friend! Cease trying to fool us,” said the
headman, taking him by the collar. But he started back when he saw him
closely. “Levko! My son!” he exclaimed, letting his arms sink. “It is you,
miserable boy! I thought some rascal, or disguised devil, was playing these
tricks; but now it seems you have cooked this mess for your own father—
placed yourself at the head of a band of robbers, and composed songs to
ridicule him. Eh, Levko! What is the meaning of that? It seems your back is
itching. Tie him fast!”
“Stop, father! I have been ordered to give you this note,” said Levko.
Page 116
“Let me see it then! But bind him all the same.”
“Wait, headman,” said the notary, unfolding the note; “it is the
Commissary's handwriting!”
“The Commissary's?”
“The Commissary's?” echoed the village councillors mechanically.
“The Commissary's? Wonderful! Still more incomprehensible!” thought
Levko.
“Read! Read!” said the headman. “What does the Commissary write?”
“Let us hear!” exclaimed the distiller, holding his pipe between his
teeth, and lighting it.
The notary cleared his throat and began to read.
“‘Order to the headman, Javtuk Makohonenko.
“‘It has been brought to our knowledge that you, old id——’”
“Stop! Stop! That is unnecessary!” exclaimed the headman. “Even if I
have not heard it, I know that that is not the chief matter. Read further!”
“‘Consequently I order you at once to marry your son, Levko
Makohonenko, to the Cossack's daughter, Hanna Petritchenka, to repair the
bridges on the post-road, and to give no horses belonging to the lords of the
manor to the county-court magistrates without my knowledge. If on my
arrival I do not find these orders carried out, I shall hold you singly
responsible.
“‘Lieut. Kosma Derkatch-Drischpanowski,
“‘Commissary.’”
“Wait, headman,” said the notary, unfolding the note; “it is the
Commissary's handwriting!”
“The Commissary's?”
“The Commissary's?” echoed the village councillors mechanically.
“The Commissary's? Wonderful! Still more incomprehensible!” thought
Levko.
“Read! Read!” said the headman. “What does the Commissary write?”
“Let us hear!” exclaimed the distiller, holding his pipe between his
teeth, and lighting it.
The notary cleared his throat and began to read.
“‘Order to the headman, Javtuk Makohonenko.
“‘It has been brought to our knowledge that you, old id——’”
“Stop! Stop! That is unnecessary!” exclaimed the headman. “Even if I
have not heard it, I know that that is not the chief matter. Read further!”
“‘Consequently I order you at once to marry your son, Levko
Makohonenko, to the Cossack's daughter, Hanna Petritchenka, to repair the
bridges on the post-road, and to give no horses belonging to the lords of the
manor to the county-court magistrates without my knowledge. If on my
arrival I do not find these orders carried out, I shall hold you singly
responsible.
“‘Lieut. Kosma Derkatch-Drischpanowski,
“‘Commissary.’”
Page 117
“There we have it!” exclaimed the headman, with his mouth open.
“Have you heard it? The headman is made responsible for everything, and
therefore everyone has to obey him without contradiction! Otherwise, I beg
to resign my office. And you,” he continued, turning to Levko, “I will have
married, as the Commissary directs, though it seems to me strange how he
knows of the affair; but you will get a taste of my knout first—the one, you
know, which hangs on the wall at my bed-head. But how did you get hold
of the note?”
Levko, in spite of the astonishment which the unexpected turn of affairs
caused him, had had the foresight to prepare an answer, and to conceal the
way in which the note had come into his possession. “I was in the town last
night,” he said, “and met the Commissary just as he was alighting from his
droshky. When he heard from which village I was he gave me the note and
bid me tell you by word of mouth, father, that he would dine with us on his
way back.”
“Did he say that?”
“Yes.”
“Have you heard it?” said the headman, with a solemn air turning to his
companions. “The Commissary himself, in his own person, comes to us,
that is to me, to dine.” The headman lifted a finger and bent his head as
though he were listening to something. “The Commissary, do you hear, the
Commissary is coming to dine with me! What do you think, Mr Notary?
And what do you think, friend? That is not a little honour, is it?”
“As far as I can recollect,” the notary broke in, “no Commissary has
ever dined with a headman.”
“All headmen are not alike,” he answered with a self-satisfied air. Then
he uttered a hoarse laugh and said, “What do you think, Mr Notary? Isn't it
right to order that in honour of the distinguished guest, a fowl, linen, and
other things should be offered by every cottage?”
“Yes, they should.”
“And when is the wedding to be, father?” asked Levko.
“Have you heard it? The headman is made responsible for everything, and
therefore everyone has to obey him without contradiction! Otherwise, I beg
to resign my office. And you,” he continued, turning to Levko, “I will have
married, as the Commissary directs, though it seems to me strange how he
knows of the affair; but you will get a taste of my knout first—the one, you
know, which hangs on the wall at my bed-head. But how did you get hold
of the note?”
Levko, in spite of the astonishment which the unexpected turn of affairs
caused him, had had the foresight to prepare an answer, and to conceal the
way in which the note had come into his possession. “I was in the town last
night,” he said, “and met the Commissary just as he was alighting from his
droshky. When he heard from which village I was he gave me the note and
bid me tell you by word of mouth, father, that he would dine with us on his
way back.”
“Did he say that?”
“Yes.”
“Have you heard it?” said the headman, with a solemn air turning to his
companions. “The Commissary himself, in his own person, comes to us,
that is to me, to dine.” The headman lifted a finger and bent his head as
though he were listening to something. “The Commissary, do you hear, the
Commissary is coming to dine with me! What do you think, Mr Notary?
And what do you think, friend? That is not a little honour, is it?”
“As far as I can recollect,” the notary broke in, “no Commissary has
ever dined with a headman.”
“All headmen are not alike,” he answered with a self-satisfied air. Then
he uttered a hoarse laugh and said, “What do you think, Mr Notary? Isn't it
right to order that in honour of the distinguished guest, a fowl, linen, and
other things should be offered by every cottage?”
“Yes, they should.”
“And when is the wedding to be, father?” asked Levko.
Page 118
“Wedding! I should like to celebrate your wedding in my way! Well, in
honour of the distinguished guest, to-morrow the pope(1) will marry you.
Let the Commissary see that you are punctual. Now, children, we will go to
bed. Go to your houses. The present occasion reminds me of the time when
I——” At these words the headman assumed his customary solemn air.
“Now the headman will relate how he accompanied the Czarina!” said
Levko to himself, and hastened quickly, and full of joy, to the cherry-tree-
shaded house, which we know. “May God bless you, beloved, and the holy
angels smile on you. To no one will I relate the wonders of this night except
to you, Hanna; you alone will believe it, and pray with me for the repose of
the souls of the poor drowned maidens.”
He approached the house; the window was open; the moonbeams fell on
Hanna, who was sleeping by it. Her head was supported on her arm; her
cheeks glowed; her lips moved, gently murmuring his name.
“Sleep sweetly, my darling. Dream of everything that is good, and yet
the awaking will surpass all.” He made the sign of the cross over her, closed
the window, and gently withdrew.
In a few moments the whole village was buried in slumber. Only the
moon hung as brilliant and wonderful as before in the immensity of the
Ukraine sky. The divine night continued her reign in solemn stillness, while
the earth lay bathed in silvery radiance. The universal silence was only
broken here and there by the bark of a dog; only the drunken Kalenik still
wandered about the empty streets seeking for his house.
honour of the distinguished guest, to-morrow the pope(1) will marry you.
Let the Commissary see that you are punctual. Now, children, we will go to
bed. Go to your houses. The present occasion reminds me of the time when
I——” At these words the headman assumed his customary solemn air.
“Now the headman will relate how he accompanied the Czarina!” said
Levko to himself, and hastened quickly, and full of joy, to the cherry-tree-
shaded house, which we know. “May God bless you, beloved, and the holy
angels smile on you. To no one will I relate the wonders of this night except
to you, Hanna; you alone will believe it, and pray with me for the repose of
the souls of the poor drowned maidens.”
He approached the house; the window was open; the moonbeams fell on
Hanna, who was sleeping by it. Her head was supported on her arm; her
cheeks glowed; her lips moved, gently murmuring his name.
“Sleep sweetly, my darling. Dream of everything that is good, and yet
the awaking will surpass all.” He made the sign of the cross over her, closed
the window, and gently withdrew.
In a few moments the whole village was buried in slumber. Only the
moon hung as brilliant and wonderful as before in the immensity of the
Ukraine sky. The divine night continued her reign in solemn stillness, while
the earth lay bathed in silvery radiance. The universal silence was only
broken here and there by the bark of a dog; only the drunken Kalenik still
wandered about the empty streets seeking for his house.
Page 119
THE VIY
(The “Viy” is a monstrous creation of popular fancy. It is the name
which the inhabitants of Little Russia give to the king of the gnomes, whose
eyelashes reach to the ground. The following story is a specimen of such
folk-lore. I have made no alterations, but reproduce it in the same simple
form in which I heard it.—Author's Note.)
I
As soon as the clear seminary bell began sounding in Kieff in the morning,
the pupils would come flocking from all parts of the town. The students of
grammar, rhetoric, philosophy, and theology hastened with their books
under their arms over the streets.
The “grammarians” were still mere boys. On the way they pushed
against each other and quarrelled with shrill voices. Nearly all of them wore
torn or dirty clothes, and their pockets were always crammed with all kinds
of things—push-bones, pipes made out of pens, remains of confectionery,
and sometimes even young sparrows. The latter would sometimes begin to
chirp in the midst of deep silence in the school, and bring down on their
possessors severe canings and thrashings.
The “rhetoricians” walked in a more orderly way. Their clothes were
generally untorn, but on the other hand their faces were often strangely
decorated; one had a black eye, and the lips of another resembled a single
blister, etc. These spoke to each other in tenor voices.
(The “Viy” is a monstrous creation of popular fancy. It is the name
which the inhabitants of Little Russia give to the king of the gnomes, whose
eyelashes reach to the ground. The following story is a specimen of such
folk-lore. I have made no alterations, but reproduce it in the same simple
form in which I heard it.—Author's Note.)
I
As soon as the clear seminary bell began sounding in Kieff in the morning,
the pupils would come flocking from all parts of the town. The students of
grammar, rhetoric, philosophy, and theology hastened with their books
under their arms over the streets.
The “grammarians” were still mere boys. On the way they pushed
against each other and quarrelled with shrill voices. Nearly all of them wore
torn or dirty clothes, and their pockets were always crammed with all kinds
of things—push-bones, pipes made out of pens, remains of confectionery,
and sometimes even young sparrows. The latter would sometimes begin to
chirp in the midst of deep silence in the school, and bring down on their
possessors severe canings and thrashings.
The “rhetoricians” walked in a more orderly way. Their clothes were
generally untorn, but on the other hand their faces were often strangely
decorated; one had a black eye, and the lips of another resembled a single
blister, etc. These spoke to each other in tenor voices.
Page 120
The “philosophers” talked in a tone an octave lower; in their pockets
they only had fragments of tobacco, never whole cakes of it; for what they
could get hold of, they used at once. They smelt so strongly of tobacco and
brandy, that a workman passing by them would often remain standing and
sniffing with his nose in the air, like a hound.
About this time of day the market-place was generally full of bustle, and
the market women, selling rolls, cakes, and honey-tarts, plucked the sleeves
of those who wore coats of fine cloth or cotton.
“Young sir! Young sir! Here! Here!” they cried from all sides. “Rolls
and cakes and tasty tarts, very delicious! I have baked them myself!”
Another drew something long and crooked out of her basket and cried,
“Here is a sausage, young sir! Buy a sausage!”
“Don't buy anything from her!” cried a rival. “See how greasy she is,
and what a dirty nose and hands she has!”
But the market women carefully avoided appealing to the philosophers
and theologians, for these only took handfuls of eatables merely to taste
them.
Arrived at the seminary, the whole crowd of students dispersed into the
low, large class-rooms with small windows, broad doors, and blackened
benches. Suddenly they were filled with a many-toned murmur. The
teachers heard the pupils' lessons repeated, some in shrill and others in deep
voices which sounded like a distant booming. While the lessons were being
said, the teachers kept a sharp eye open to see whether pieces of cake or
other dainties were protruding from their pupils' pockets; if so, they were
promptly confiscated.
When this learned crowd arrived somewhat earlier than usual, or when
it was known that the teachers would come somewhat late, a battle would
ensue, as though planned by general agreement. In this battle all had to take
part, even the monitors who were appointed to look after the order and
morality of the whole school. Two theologians generally arranged the
conditions of the battle: whether each class should split into two sides, or
whether all the pupils should divide themselves into two halves.
they only had fragments of tobacco, never whole cakes of it; for what they
could get hold of, they used at once. They smelt so strongly of tobacco and
brandy, that a workman passing by them would often remain standing and
sniffing with his nose in the air, like a hound.
About this time of day the market-place was generally full of bustle, and
the market women, selling rolls, cakes, and honey-tarts, plucked the sleeves
of those who wore coats of fine cloth or cotton.
“Young sir! Young sir! Here! Here!” they cried from all sides. “Rolls
and cakes and tasty tarts, very delicious! I have baked them myself!”
Another drew something long and crooked out of her basket and cried,
“Here is a sausage, young sir! Buy a sausage!”
“Don't buy anything from her!” cried a rival. “See how greasy she is,
and what a dirty nose and hands she has!”
But the market women carefully avoided appealing to the philosophers
and theologians, for these only took handfuls of eatables merely to taste
them.
Arrived at the seminary, the whole crowd of students dispersed into the
low, large class-rooms with small windows, broad doors, and blackened
benches. Suddenly they were filled with a many-toned murmur. The
teachers heard the pupils' lessons repeated, some in shrill and others in deep
voices which sounded like a distant booming. While the lessons were being
said, the teachers kept a sharp eye open to see whether pieces of cake or
other dainties were protruding from their pupils' pockets; if so, they were
promptly confiscated.
When this learned crowd arrived somewhat earlier than usual, or when
it was known that the teachers would come somewhat late, a battle would
ensue, as though planned by general agreement. In this battle all had to take
part, even the monitors who were appointed to look after the order and
morality of the whole school. Two theologians generally arranged the
conditions of the battle: whether each class should split into two sides, or
whether all the pupils should divide themselves into two halves.
Page 121
In each case the grammarians began the battle, and after the rhetoricians
had joined in, the former retired and stood on the benches, in order to watch
the fortunes of the fray. Then came the philosophers with long black
moustaches, and finally the thick-necked theologians. The battle generally
ended in a victory for the latter, and the philosophers retired to the different
class-rooms rubbing their aching limbs, and throwing themselves on the
benches to take breath.
When the teacher, who in his own time had taken part in such contests,
entered the class-room he saw by the heated faces of his pupils that the
battle had been very severe, and while he caned the hands of the
rhetoricians, in another room another teacher did the same for the
philosophers.
On Sundays and Festival Days the seminarists took puppet-theatres to
the citizens' houses. Sometimes they acted a comedy, and in that case it was
always a theologian who took the part of the hero or heroine—Potiphar or
Herodias, etc. As a reward for their exertions, they received a piece of linen,
a sack of maize, half a roast goose, or something similar. All the students,
lay and clerical, were very poorly provided with means for procuring
themselves necessary subsistence, but at the same time very fond of eating;
so that, however much food was given to them, they were never satisfied,
and the gifts bestowed by rich landowners were never adequate for their
needs.
Therefore the Commissariat Committee, consisting of philosophers and
theologians, sometimes dispatched the grammarians and rhetoricians under
the leadership of a philosopher—themselves sometimes joining in the
expedition—with sacks on their shoulders, into the town, in order to levy a
contribution on the fleshpots of the citizens, and then there was a feast in
the seminary.
The most important event in the seminary year was the arrival of the
holidays; these began in July, and then generally all the students went
home. At that time all the roads were thronged with grammarians,
rhetoricians, philosophers, and theologians. He who had no home of his
own, would take up his quarters with some fellow-student's family; the
philosophers and theologians looked out for tutors' posts, taught the
had joined in, the former retired and stood on the benches, in order to watch
the fortunes of the fray. Then came the philosophers with long black
moustaches, and finally the thick-necked theologians. The battle generally
ended in a victory for the latter, and the philosophers retired to the different
class-rooms rubbing their aching limbs, and throwing themselves on the
benches to take breath.
When the teacher, who in his own time had taken part in such contests,
entered the class-room he saw by the heated faces of his pupils that the
battle had been very severe, and while he caned the hands of the
rhetoricians, in another room another teacher did the same for the
philosophers.
On Sundays and Festival Days the seminarists took puppet-theatres to
the citizens' houses. Sometimes they acted a comedy, and in that case it was
always a theologian who took the part of the hero or heroine—Potiphar or
Herodias, etc. As a reward for their exertions, they received a piece of linen,
a sack of maize, half a roast goose, or something similar. All the students,
lay and clerical, were very poorly provided with means for procuring
themselves necessary subsistence, but at the same time very fond of eating;
so that, however much food was given to them, they were never satisfied,
and the gifts bestowed by rich landowners were never adequate for their
needs.
Therefore the Commissariat Committee, consisting of philosophers and
theologians, sometimes dispatched the grammarians and rhetoricians under
the leadership of a philosopher—themselves sometimes joining in the
expedition—with sacks on their shoulders, into the town, in order to levy a
contribution on the fleshpots of the citizens, and then there was a feast in
the seminary.
The most important event in the seminary year was the arrival of the
holidays; these began in July, and then generally all the students went
home. At that time all the roads were thronged with grammarians,
rhetoricians, philosophers, and theologians. He who had no home of his
own, would take up his quarters with some fellow-student's family; the
philosophers and theologians looked out for tutors' posts, taught the
Page 122
children of rich farmers, and received for doing so a pair of new boots and
sometimes also a new coat.
A whole troop of them would go off in close ranks like a regiment; they
cooked their porridge in common, and encamped under the open sky. Each
had a bag with him containing a shirt and a pair of socks. The theologians
were especially economical; in order not to wear out their boots too quickly,
they took them off and carried them on a stick over their shoulders,
especially when the road was very muddy. Then they tucked up their
breeches over their knees and waded bravely through the pools and puddles.
Whenever they spied a village near the highway, they at once left it,
approached the house which seemed the most considerable, and began with
loud voices to sing a psalm. The master of the house, an old Cossack
engaged in agriculture, would listen for a long time with his head propped
in his hands, then with tears on his cheeks say to his wife, “What the
students are singing sounds very devout; bring out some lard and anything
else of the kind we have in the house.”
After thus replenishing their stores, the students would continue their
way. The farther they went, the smaller grew their numbers, as they
dispersed to their various houses, and left those whose homes were still
farther on.
On one occasion, during such a march, three students left the main-road
in order to get provisions in some village, since their stock had long been
exhausted. This party consisted of the theologian Khalava, the philosopher
Thomas Brutus, and the rhetorician Tiberius Gorobetz.
The first was a tall youth with broad shoulders and of a peculiar
character; everything which came within reach of his fingers he felt obliged
to appropriate. Moreover, he was of a very melancholy disposition, and
when he had got intoxicated he hid himself in the most tangled thickets so
that the seminary officials had the greatest trouble in finding him.
The philosopher Thomas Brutus was a more cheerful character. He liked
to lie for a long time on the same spot and smoke his pipe; and when he was
merry with wine, he hired a fiddler and danced the “tropak.” Often he got a
whole quantity of “beans,” i.e. thrashings; but these he endured with
complete philosophic calm, saying that a man cannot escape his destiny.
sometimes also a new coat.
A whole troop of them would go off in close ranks like a regiment; they
cooked their porridge in common, and encamped under the open sky. Each
had a bag with him containing a shirt and a pair of socks. The theologians
were especially economical; in order not to wear out their boots too quickly,
they took them off and carried them on a stick over their shoulders,
especially when the road was very muddy. Then they tucked up their
breeches over their knees and waded bravely through the pools and puddles.
Whenever they spied a village near the highway, they at once left it,
approached the house which seemed the most considerable, and began with
loud voices to sing a psalm. The master of the house, an old Cossack
engaged in agriculture, would listen for a long time with his head propped
in his hands, then with tears on his cheeks say to his wife, “What the
students are singing sounds very devout; bring out some lard and anything
else of the kind we have in the house.”
After thus replenishing their stores, the students would continue their
way. The farther they went, the smaller grew their numbers, as they
dispersed to their various houses, and left those whose homes were still
farther on.
On one occasion, during such a march, three students left the main-road
in order to get provisions in some village, since their stock had long been
exhausted. This party consisted of the theologian Khalava, the philosopher
Thomas Brutus, and the rhetorician Tiberius Gorobetz.
The first was a tall youth with broad shoulders and of a peculiar
character; everything which came within reach of his fingers he felt obliged
to appropriate. Moreover, he was of a very melancholy disposition, and
when he had got intoxicated he hid himself in the most tangled thickets so
that the seminary officials had the greatest trouble in finding him.
The philosopher Thomas Brutus was a more cheerful character. He liked
to lie for a long time on the same spot and smoke his pipe; and when he was
merry with wine, he hired a fiddler and danced the “tropak.” Often he got a
whole quantity of “beans,” i.e. thrashings; but these he endured with
complete philosophic calm, saying that a man cannot escape his destiny.
Page 123
The rhetorician Tiberius Gorobetz had not yet the right to wear a
moustache, to drink brandy, or to smoke tobacco. He only wore a small
crop of hair, as though his character was at present too little developed. To
judge by the great bumps on his forehead, with which he often appeared in
the class-room, it might be expected that some day he would be a valiant
fighter. Khalava and Thomas often pulled his hair as a mark of their special
favour, and sent him on their errands.
Evening had already come when they left the high-road; the sun had just
gone down, and the air was still heavy with the heat of the day. The
theologian and the philosopher strolled along, smoking in silence, while the
rhetorician struck off the heads of the thistles by the wayside with his stick.
The way wound on through thick woods of oak and walnut; green hills
alternated here and there with meadows. Twice already they had seen
cornfields, from which they concluded that they were near some village; but
an hour had already passed, and no human habitation appeared. The sky
was already quite dark, and only a red gleam lingered on the western
horizon.
“The deuce!” said the philosopher Thomas Brutus. “I was almost certain
we would soon reach a village.”
The theologian still remained silent, looked round him, then put his pipe
again between his teeth, and all three continued their way.
“Good heavens!” exclaimed the philosopher, and stood still. “Now the
road itself is disappearing.”
“Perhaps we shall find a farm farther on,” answered the theologian,
without taking his pipe out of his mouth.
Meanwhile the night had descended; clouds increased the darkness, and
according to all appearance there was no chance of moon or stars appearing.
The seminarists found that they had lost the way altogether.
After the philosopher had vainly sought for a footpath, he exclaimed,
“Where have we got to?”
The theologian thought for a while, and said, “Yes, it is really dark.”
moustache, to drink brandy, or to smoke tobacco. He only wore a small
crop of hair, as though his character was at present too little developed. To
judge by the great bumps on his forehead, with which he often appeared in
the class-room, it might be expected that some day he would be a valiant
fighter. Khalava and Thomas often pulled his hair as a mark of their special
favour, and sent him on their errands.
Evening had already come when they left the high-road; the sun had just
gone down, and the air was still heavy with the heat of the day. The
theologian and the philosopher strolled along, smoking in silence, while the
rhetorician struck off the heads of the thistles by the wayside with his stick.
The way wound on through thick woods of oak and walnut; green hills
alternated here and there with meadows. Twice already they had seen
cornfields, from which they concluded that they were near some village; but
an hour had already passed, and no human habitation appeared. The sky
was already quite dark, and only a red gleam lingered on the western
horizon.
“The deuce!” said the philosopher Thomas Brutus. “I was almost certain
we would soon reach a village.”
The theologian still remained silent, looked round him, then put his pipe
again between his teeth, and all three continued their way.
“Good heavens!” exclaimed the philosopher, and stood still. “Now the
road itself is disappearing.”
“Perhaps we shall find a farm farther on,” answered the theologian,
without taking his pipe out of his mouth.
Meanwhile the night had descended; clouds increased the darkness, and
according to all appearance there was no chance of moon or stars appearing.
The seminarists found that they had lost the way altogether.
After the philosopher had vainly sought for a footpath, he exclaimed,
“Where have we got to?”
The theologian thought for a while, and said, “Yes, it is really dark.”
Page 124
The rhetorician went on one side, lay on the ground, and groped for a
path; but his hands encountered only fox-holes. All around lay a huge
steppe over which no one seemed to have passed. The wanderers made
several efforts to get forward, but the landscape grew wilder and more
inhospitable.
The philosopher tried to shout, but his voice was lost in vacancy, no one
answered; only, some moments later, they heard a faint groaning sound, like
the whimpering of a wolf.
“Curse it all! What shall we do?” said the philosopher.
“Why, just stop here, and spend the night in the open air,” answered the
theologian. So saying, he felt in his pocket, brought out his timber and steel,
and lit his pipe.
But the philosopher could not agree with this proposal; he was not
accustomed to sleep till he had first eaten five pounds of bread and five of
dripping, and so he now felt an intolerable emptiness in his stomach.
Besides, in spite of his cheerful temperament, he was a little afraid of the
wolves.
“No, Khalava,” he said, “that won't do. To lie down like a dog and
without any supper! Let us try once more; perhaps we shall find a house,
and the consolation of having a glass of brandy to drink before going to
sleep.”
At the word “brandy,” the theologian spat on one side and said, “Yes, of
course, we cannot remain all night in the open air.”
The students went on and on, and to their great joy they heard the
barking of dogs in the distance. After listening a while to see from which
direction the barking came, they went on their way with new courage, and
soon espied a light.
“A village, by heavens, a village!” exclaimed the philosopher.
His supposition proved correct; they soon saw two or three houses built
round a court-yard. Lights glimmered in the windows, and before the fence
stood a number of trees. The students looked through the crevices of the
path; but his hands encountered only fox-holes. All around lay a huge
steppe over which no one seemed to have passed. The wanderers made
several efforts to get forward, but the landscape grew wilder and more
inhospitable.
The philosopher tried to shout, but his voice was lost in vacancy, no one
answered; only, some moments later, they heard a faint groaning sound, like
the whimpering of a wolf.
“Curse it all! What shall we do?” said the philosopher.
“Why, just stop here, and spend the night in the open air,” answered the
theologian. So saying, he felt in his pocket, brought out his timber and steel,
and lit his pipe.
But the philosopher could not agree with this proposal; he was not
accustomed to sleep till he had first eaten five pounds of bread and five of
dripping, and so he now felt an intolerable emptiness in his stomach.
Besides, in spite of his cheerful temperament, he was a little afraid of the
wolves.
“No, Khalava,” he said, “that won't do. To lie down like a dog and
without any supper! Let us try once more; perhaps we shall find a house,
and the consolation of having a glass of brandy to drink before going to
sleep.”
At the word “brandy,” the theologian spat on one side and said, “Yes, of
course, we cannot remain all night in the open air.”
The students went on and on, and to their great joy they heard the
barking of dogs in the distance. After listening a while to see from which
direction the barking came, they went on their way with new courage, and
soon espied a light.
“A village, by heavens, a village!” exclaimed the philosopher.
His supposition proved correct; they soon saw two or three houses built
round a court-yard. Lights glimmered in the windows, and before the fence
stood a number of trees. The students looked through the crevices of the
Page 125
gates and saw a court-yard in which stood a large number of roving
tradesmen's carts. In the sky there were now fewer clouds, and here and
there a star was visible.
“See, brother!” one of them said, “we must now cry ‘halt!’ Cost what it
may, we must find entrance and a night's lodging.”
The three students knocked together at the gate, and cried “Open!”
The door of one of the houses creaked on its hinges, and an old woman
wrapped in a sheepskin appeared. “Who is there?” she exclaimed, coughing
loudly.
“Let us spend the night here, mother; we have lost our way, our
stomachs are empty, and we do not want to spend the night out of doors.”
“But what sort of people are you?”
“Quite harmless people; the theologian Khalava, the philosopher
Brutus, and the rhetorician Gorobetz.”
“It is impossible,” answered the old woman. “The whole house is full of
people, and every corner occupied. Where can I put you up? You are big
and heavy enough to break the house down. I know these philosophers and
theologians; when once one takes them in, they eat one out of house and
home. Go farther on! There is no room here for you!”
“Have pity on us, mother! How can you be so heartless? Don't let
Christians perish. Put us up where you like, and if we eat up your
provisions, or do any other damage, may our hands wither up, and all the
punishment of heaven light on us!”
The old woman seemed a little touched. “Well,” she said after a few
moments' consideration, “I will let you in; but I must put you in different
rooms, for I should have no quiet if you were all together at night.”
“Do just as you like; we won't say any more about it,” answered the
students.
The gates moved heavily on their hinges, and they entered the court-
yard.
tradesmen's carts. In the sky there were now fewer clouds, and here and
there a star was visible.
“See, brother!” one of them said, “we must now cry ‘halt!’ Cost what it
may, we must find entrance and a night's lodging.”
The three students knocked together at the gate, and cried “Open!”
The door of one of the houses creaked on its hinges, and an old woman
wrapped in a sheepskin appeared. “Who is there?” she exclaimed, coughing
loudly.
“Let us spend the night here, mother; we have lost our way, our
stomachs are empty, and we do not want to spend the night out of doors.”
“But what sort of people are you?”
“Quite harmless people; the theologian Khalava, the philosopher
Brutus, and the rhetorician Gorobetz.”
“It is impossible,” answered the old woman. “The whole house is full of
people, and every corner occupied. Where can I put you up? You are big
and heavy enough to break the house down. I know these philosophers and
theologians; when once one takes them in, they eat one out of house and
home. Go farther on! There is no room here for you!”
“Have pity on us, mother! How can you be so heartless? Don't let
Christians perish. Put us up where you like, and if we eat up your
provisions, or do any other damage, may our hands wither up, and all the
punishment of heaven light on us!”
The old woman seemed a little touched. “Well,” she said after a few
moments' consideration, “I will let you in; but I must put you in different
rooms, for I should have no quiet if you were all together at night.”
“Do just as you like; we won't say any more about it,” answered the
students.
The gates moved heavily on their hinges, and they entered the court-
yard.
Page 126
“Well now, mother,” said the philosopher, following the old woman, “if
you had a little scrap of something! By heavens! my stomach is as empty as
a drum. I have not had a bit of bread in my mouth since early this
morning!”
“Didn't I say so?” replied the old woman. “There you go begging at
once. But I have no food in the house, nor any fire.”
“But we will pay for everything,” continued the philosopher.
“We will pay early to-morrow in cash.”
“Go on and be content with what you get. You are fine fellows whom
the devil has brought here!”
Her reply greatly depressed the philosopher Thomas; but suddenly his
nose caught the odour of dried fish; he looked at the breeches of the
theologian, who walked by his side, and saw a huge fish's tail sticking out
of his pocket. The latter had already seized the opportunity to steal a whole
fish from one of the carts standing in the court-yard. He had not done this
from hunger so much as from the force of habit. He had quite forgotten the
fish, and was looking about to see whether he could not find something else
to appropriate. Then the philosopher put his hand in the theologian's pocket
as though it were his own, and laid hold of his prize.
The old woman found a special resting-place for each student; the
rhetorician she put in a shed, the theologian in an empty store-room, and the
philosopher in a sheep's stall.
As soon as the philosopher was alone, he devoured the fish in a
twinkling, examined the fence which enclosed the stall, kicked away a pig
from a neighbouring stall, which had inquiringly inserted its nose through a
crevice, and lay down on his right side to sleep like a corpse.
Then the low door opened, and the old woman came crouching into the
stall.
“Well, mother, what do you want here?” asked the philosopher.
She made no answer, but came with outstretched arms towards him.
you had a little scrap of something! By heavens! my stomach is as empty as
a drum. I have not had a bit of bread in my mouth since early this
morning!”
“Didn't I say so?” replied the old woman. “There you go begging at
once. But I have no food in the house, nor any fire.”
“But we will pay for everything,” continued the philosopher.
“We will pay early to-morrow in cash.”
“Go on and be content with what you get. You are fine fellows whom
the devil has brought here!”
Her reply greatly depressed the philosopher Thomas; but suddenly his
nose caught the odour of dried fish; he looked at the breeches of the
theologian, who walked by his side, and saw a huge fish's tail sticking out
of his pocket. The latter had already seized the opportunity to steal a whole
fish from one of the carts standing in the court-yard. He had not done this
from hunger so much as from the force of habit. He had quite forgotten the
fish, and was looking about to see whether he could not find something else
to appropriate. Then the philosopher put his hand in the theologian's pocket
as though it were his own, and laid hold of his prize.
The old woman found a special resting-place for each student; the
rhetorician she put in a shed, the theologian in an empty store-room, and the
philosopher in a sheep's stall.
As soon as the philosopher was alone, he devoured the fish in a
twinkling, examined the fence which enclosed the stall, kicked away a pig
from a neighbouring stall, which had inquiringly inserted its nose through a
crevice, and lay down on his right side to sleep like a corpse.
Then the low door opened, and the old woman came crouching into the
stall.
“Well, mother, what do you want here?” asked the philosopher.
She made no answer, but came with outstretched arms towards him.
Page 127
The philosopher shrank back; but she still approached, as though she
wished to lay hold of him. A terrible fright seized him, for he saw the old
hag's eyes sparkle in an extraordinary way. “Away with you, old witch,
away with you!” he shouted. But she still stretched her hands after him.
He jumped up in order to rush out, but she placed herself before the
door, fixed her glowing eyes upon him, and again approached him. The
philosopher tried to push her away with his hands, but to his astonishment
he found that he could neither lift his hands nor move his legs, nor utter an
audible word. He only heard his heart beating, and saw the old woman
approach him, place his hands crosswise on his breast, and bend his head
down. Then with the agility of a cat she sprang on his shoulders, struck him
on the side with a broom, and he began to run like a race-horse, carrying her
on his shoulders.
All this happened with such swiftness, that the philosopher could
scarcely collect his thoughts. He laid hold of his knees with both hands in
order to stop his legs from running; but to his great astonishment they kept
moving forward against his will, making rapid springs like a Caucasian
horse.
Not till the house had been left behind them and a wide plain stretched
before them, bordered on one side by a black gloomy wood, did he say to
himself, “Ah! it is a witch!”
The half-moon shone pale and high in the sky. Its mild light, still more
subdued by intervening clouds, fell like a transparent veil on the earth.
Woods, meadows, hills, and valleys—all seemed to be sleeping with open
eyes; nowhere was a breath of air stirring. The atmosphere was moist and
warm; the shadows of the trees and bushes fell sharply defined on the
sloping plain. Such was the night through which the philosopher Thomas
Brutus sped with his strange rider.
A strange, oppressive, and yet sweet sensation took possession of his
heart. He looked down and saw how the grass beneath his feet seemed to be
quite deep and far away; over it there flowed a flood of crystal-clear water,
and the grassy plain looked like the bottom of a transparent sea. He saw his
own image, and that of the old woman whom he carried on his back, clearly
reflected in it. Then he beheld how, instead of the moon, a strange sun
wished to lay hold of him. A terrible fright seized him, for he saw the old
hag's eyes sparkle in an extraordinary way. “Away with you, old witch,
away with you!” he shouted. But she still stretched her hands after him.
He jumped up in order to rush out, but she placed herself before the
door, fixed her glowing eyes upon him, and again approached him. The
philosopher tried to push her away with his hands, but to his astonishment
he found that he could neither lift his hands nor move his legs, nor utter an
audible word. He only heard his heart beating, and saw the old woman
approach him, place his hands crosswise on his breast, and bend his head
down. Then with the agility of a cat she sprang on his shoulders, struck him
on the side with a broom, and he began to run like a race-horse, carrying her
on his shoulders.
All this happened with such swiftness, that the philosopher could
scarcely collect his thoughts. He laid hold of his knees with both hands in
order to stop his legs from running; but to his great astonishment they kept
moving forward against his will, making rapid springs like a Caucasian
horse.
Not till the house had been left behind them and a wide plain stretched
before them, bordered on one side by a black gloomy wood, did he say to
himself, “Ah! it is a witch!”
The half-moon shone pale and high in the sky. Its mild light, still more
subdued by intervening clouds, fell like a transparent veil on the earth.
Woods, meadows, hills, and valleys—all seemed to be sleeping with open
eyes; nowhere was a breath of air stirring. The atmosphere was moist and
warm; the shadows of the trees and bushes fell sharply defined on the
sloping plain. Such was the night through which the philosopher Thomas
Brutus sped with his strange rider.
A strange, oppressive, and yet sweet sensation took possession of his
heart. He looked down and saw how the grass beneath his feet seemed to be
quite deep and far away; over it there flowed a flood of crystal-clear water,
and the grassy plain looked like the bottom of a transparent sea. He saw his
own image, and that of the old woman whom he carried on his back, clearly
reflected in it. Then he beheld how, instead of the moon, a strange sun
Page 128
shone there; he heard the deep tones of bells, and saw them swinging. He
saw a water-nixie rise from a bed of tall reeds; she turned to him, and her
face was clearly visible, and she sang a song which penetrated his soul; then
she approached him and nearly reached the surface of the water, on which
she burst into laughter and again disappeared.
Did he see it or did he not see it? Was he dreaming or was he awake?
But what was that below—wind or music? It sounded and drew nearer, and
penetrated his soul like a song that rose and fell. “What is it?” he thought as
he gazed into the depths, and still sped rapidly along.
The perspiration flowed from him in streams; he experienced
simultaneously a strange feeling of oppression and delight in all his being.
Often he felt as though he had no longer a heart, and pressed his hand on his
breast with alarm.
Weary to death, he began to repeat all the prayers which he knew, and
all the formulas of exorcism against evil spirits. Suddenly he experienced a
certain relief. He felt that his pace was slackening; the witch weighed less
heavily on his shoulders, and the thick herbage of the plain was again
beneath his feet, with nothing especial to remark about it.
“Splendid!” thought the philosopher Thomas, and began to repeat his
exorcisms in a still louder voice.
Then suddenly he wrenched himself away from under the witch, and
sprang on her back in his turn. She began to run, with short, trembling steps
indeed, but so rapidly that he could hardly breathe. So swiftly did she run
that she hardly seemed to touch the ground. They were still on the plain, but
owing to the rapidity of their flight everything seemed indistinct and
confused before his eyes. He seized a stick that was lying on the ground,
and began to belabour the hag with all his might. She uttered a wild cry,
which at first sounded raging and threatening; then it became gradually
weaker and more gentle, till at last it sounded quite low like the pleasant
tones of a silver bell, so that it penetrated his innermost soul. Involuntarily
the thought passed through his mind:
“Is she really an old woman?”
“Ah! I can go no farther,” she said in a faint voice, and sank to the earth.
saw a water-nixie rise from a bed of tall reeds; she turned to him, and her
face was clearly visible, and she sang a song which penetrated his soul; then
she approached him and nearly reached the surface of the water, on which
she burst into laughter and again disappeared.
Did he see it or did he not see it? Was he dreaming or was he awake?
But what was that below—wind or music? It sounded and drew nearer, and
penetrated his soul like a song that rose and fell. “What is it?” he thought as
he gazed into the depths, and still sped rapidly along.
The perspiration flowed from him in streams; he experienced
simultaneously a strange feeling of oppression and delight in all his being.
Often he felt as though he had no longer a heart, and pressed his hand on his
breast with alarm.
Weary to death, he began to repeat all the prayers which he knew, and
all the formulas of exorcism against evil spirits. Suddenly he experienced a
certain relief. He felt that his pace was slackening; the witch weighed less
heavily on his shoulders, and the thick herbage of the plain was again
beneath his feet, with nothing especial to remark about it.
“Splendid!” thought the philosopher Thomas, and began to repeat his
exorcisms in a still louder voice.
Then suddenly he wrenched himself away from under the witch, and
sprang on her back in his turn. She began to run, with short, trembling steps
indeed, but so rapidly that he could hardly breathe. So swiftly did she run
that she hardly seemed to touch the ground. They were still on the plain, but
owing to the rapidity of their flight everything seemed indistinct and
confused before his eyes. He seized a stick that was lying on the ground,
and began to belabour the hag with all his might. She uttered a wild cry,
which at first sounded raging and threatening; then it became gradually
weaker and more gentle, till at last it sounded quite low like the pleasant
tones of a silver bell, so that it penetrated his innermost soul. Involuntarily
the thought passed through his mind:
“Is she really an old woman?”
“Ah! I can go no farther,” she said in a faint voice, and sank to the earth.
Page 129
He knelt beside her, and looked in her eyes. The dawn was red in the
sky, and in the distance glimmered the gilt domes of the churches of Kieff.
Before him lay a beautiful maiden with thick, dishevelled hair and long
eyelashes. Unconsciously she had stretched out her white, bare arms, and
her tear-filled eyes gazed at the sky.
Thomas trembled like an aspen-leaf. Sympathy, and a strange feeling of
excitement, and a hitherto unknown fear overpowered him. He began to run
with all his might. His heart beat violently, and he could not explain to
himself what a strange, new feeling had seized him. He did not wish to
return to the village, but hastened towards Kieff, thinking all the way as he
went of his weird, unaccountable adventure.
There were hardly any students left in the town; they were all scattered
about the country, and had either taken tutors' posts or simply lived without
occupation; for at the farms in Little Russia one can live comfortably and at
ease without paying a farthing. The great half-decayed building in which
the seminary was established was completely empty; and however much the
philosopher searched in all its corners for a piece of lard and bread, he
could not find even one of the hard biscuits which the seminarists were in
the habit of hiding.
But the philosopher found a means of extricating himself from his
difficulties by making friends with a certain young widow in the market-
place who sold ribbons, etc. The same evening he found himself being
stuffed with cakes and fowl; in fact it is impossible to say how many things
were placed before him on a little table in an arbour shaded by cherry-trees.
Later on the same evening the philosopher was to be seen in an ale-
house. He lay on a bench, smoked his pipe in his usual way, and threw the
Jewish publican a gold piece. He had a jug of ale standing before him,
looked on all who went in and out in a cold-blooded, self-satisfied way, and
thought no more of his strange adventure.
. . . . . .
About this time a report spread about that the daughter of a rich colonel,
whose estate lay about fifty versts distant from Kieff, had returned home
sky, and in the distance glimmered the gilt domes of the churches of Kieff.
Before him lay a beautiful maiden with thick, dishevelled hair and long
eyelashes. Unconsciously she had stretched out her white, bare arms, and
her tear-filled eyes gazed at the sky.
Thomas trembled like an aspen-leaf. Sympathy, and a strange feeling of
excitement, and a hitherto unknown fear overpowered him. He began to run
with all his might. His heart beat violently, and he could not explain to
himself what a strange, new feeling had seized him. He did not wish to
return to the village, but hastened towards Kieff, thinking all the way as he
went of his weird, unaccountable adventure.
There were hardly any students left in the town; they were all scattered
about the country, and had either taken tutors' posts or simply lived without
occupation; for at the farms in Little Russia one can live comfortably and at
ease without paying a farthing. The great half-decayed building in which
the seminary was established was completely empty; and however much the
philosopher searched in all its corners for a piece of lard and bread, he
could not find even one of the hard biscuits which the seminarists were in
the habit of hiding.
But the philosopher found a means of extricating himself from his
difficulties by making friends with a certain young widow in the market-
place who sold ribbons, etc. The same evening he found himself being
stuffed with cakes and fowl; in fact it is impossible to say how many things
were placed before him on a little table in an arbour shaded by cherry-trees.
Later on the same evening the philosopher was to be seen in an ale-
house. He lay on a bench, smoked his pipe in his usual way, and threw the
Jewish publican a gold piece. He had a jug of ale standing before him,
looked on all who went in and out in a cold-blooded, self-satisfied way, and
thought no more of his strange adventure.
. . . . . .
About this time a report spread about that the daughter of a rich colonel,
whose estate lay about fifty versts distant from Kieff, had returned home
Page 130
one day from a walk in a quite broken-down condition. She had scarcely
enough strength to reach her father's house; now she lay dying, and had
expressed a wish that for three days after her death the prayers for the dead
should be recited by a Kieff seminarist named Thomas Brutus.
This fact was communicated to the philosopher by the rector of the
seminary himself, who sent for him to his room and told him that he must
start at once, as a rich colonel had sent his servants and a kibitka for him.
The philosopher trembled, and was seized by an uncomfortable feeling
which he could not define. He had a gloomy foreboding that some evil was
about to befall him. Without knowing why, he declared that he did not wish
to go.
“Listen, Thomas,” said the rector, who under certain circumstances
spoke very politely to his pupils; “I have no idea of asking you whether you
wish to go or not. I only tell you that if you think of disobeying, I will have
you so soundly flogged on the back with young birch-rods, that you need
not think of having a bath for a long time.”
The philosopher scratched the back of his head, and went out silently,
intending to make himself scarce at the first opportunity. Lost in thought, he
descended the steep flight of steps which led to the court-yard, thickly
planted with poplars; there he remained standing for a moment, and heard
quite distinctly the rector giving orders in a loud voice to his steward, and to
another person, probably one of the messengers sent by the colonel.
“Thank your master for the peeled barley and the eggs,” said the rector;
“and tell him that as soon as the books which he mentions in his note are
ready, I will send them. I have already given them to a clerk to be copied.
And don't forget to remind your master that he has some excellent fish,
especially prime sturgeon, in his ponds; he might send me some when he
has the opportunity, as here in the market the fish are bad and dear. And
you, Jantukh, give the colonel's man a glass of brandy. And mind you tie up
the philosopher, or he will show you a clean pair of heels.”
“Listen to the scoundrel!” thought the philosopher. “He has smelt a rat,
the long-legged stork!”
enough strength to reach her father's house; now she lay dying, and had
expressed a wish that for three days after her death the prayers for the dead
should be recited by a Kieff seminarist named Thomas Brutus.
This fact was communicated to the philosopher by the rector of the
seminary himself, who sent for him to his room and told him that he must
start at once, as a rich colonel had sent his servants and a kibitka for him.
The philosopher trembled, and was seized by an uncomfortable feeling
which he could not define. He had a gloomy foreboding that some evil was
about to befall him. Without knowing why, he declared that he did not wish
to go.
“Listen, Thomas,” said the rector, who under certain circumstances
spoke very politely to his pupils; “I have no idea of asking you whether you
wish to go or not. I only tell you that if you think of disobeying, I will have
you so soundly flogged on the back with young birch-rods, that you need
not think of having a bath for a long time.”
The philosopher scratched the back of his head, and went out silently,
intending to make himself scarce at the first opportunity. Lost in thought, he
descended the steep flight of steps which led to the court-yard, thickly
planted with poplars; there he remained standing for a moment, and heard
quite distinctly the rector giving orders in a loud voice to his steward, and to
another person, probably one of the messengers sent by the colonel.
“Thank your master for the peeled barley and the eggs,” said the rector;
“and tell him that as soon as the books which he mentions in his note are
ready, I will send them. I have already given them to a clerk to be copied.
And don't forget to remind your master that he has some excellent fish,
especially prime sturgeon, in his ponds; he might send me some when he
has the opportunity, as here in the market the fish are bad and dear. And
you, Jantukh, give the colonel's man a glass of brandy. And mind you tie up
the philosopher, or he will show you a clean pair of heels.”
“Listen to the scoundrel!” thought the philosopher. “He has smelt a rat,
the long-legged stork!”
Page 131
He descended into the court-yard and beheld there a kibitka, which he at
first took for a barn on wheels. It was, in fact, as roomy as a kiln, so that
bricks might have been made inside it. It was one of those remarkable
Cracow vehicles in which Jews travelled from town to town in scores,
wherever they thought they would find a market. Six stout, strong, though
somewhat elderly Cossacks were standing by it. Their gold-braided coats of
fine cloth showed that their master was rich and of some importance; and
certain little scars testified to their valour on the battle-field.
“What can I do?” thought the philosopher. “There is no escaping one's
destiny.” So he stepped up to the Cossacks and said “Good day, comrades.”
“Welcome, Mr Philosopher!” some of them answered.
“Well, I am to travel with you! It is a magnificent vehicle,” he continued
as he got into it. “If there were only musicians present, one might dance in
it.”
“Yes, it is a roomy carriage,” said one of the Cossacks, taking his seat
by the coachman. The latter had tied a cloth round his head, as he had
already found an opportunity of pawning his cap in the ale-house. The other
five, with the philosopher, got into the capacious kibitka, and sat upon sacks
which were filled with all sorts of articles purchased in the city.
“I should like to know,” said the philosopher, “if this equipage were
laden with salt or iron, how many horses would be required to draw it?”
“Yes,” said the Cossack who sat by the coachman, after thinking a short
time, “it would require a good many horses.”
After giving this satisfactory answer, the Cossack considered himself
entitled to remain silent for the whole of the rest of the journey.
The philosopher would gladly have found out who the colonel was, and
what sort of a character he had. He was also curious to know about his
daughter, who had returned home in such a strange way and now lay dying,
and whose destiny seemed to be mingled with his own; and wanted to know
the sort of life that was lived in the colonel's house. But the Cossacks were
probably philosophers like himself, for in answer to his inquiries they only
first took for a barn on wheels. It was, in fact, as roomy as a kiln, so that
bricks might have been made inside it. It was one of those remarkable
Cracow vehicles in which Jews travelled from town to town in scores,
wherever they thought they would find a market. Six stout, strong, though
somewhat elderly Cossacks were standing by it. Their gold-braided coats of
fine cloth showed that their master was rich and of some importance; and
certain little scars testified to their valour on the battle-field.
“What can I do?” thought the philosopher. “There is no escaping one's
destiny.” So he stepped up to the Cossacks and said “Good day, comrades.”
“Welcome, Mr Philosopher!” some of them answered.
“Well, I am to travel with you! It is a magnificent vehicle,” he continued
as he got into it. “If there were only musicians present, one might dance in
it.”
“Yes, it is a roomy carriage,” said one of the Cossacks, taking his seat
by the coachman. The latter had tied a cloth round his head, as he had
already found an opportunity of pawning his cap in the ale-house. The other
five, with the philosopher, got into the capacious kibitka, and sat upon sacks
which were filled with all sorts of articles purchased in the city.
“I should like to know,” said the philosopher, “if this equipage were
laden with salt or iron, how many horses would be required to draw it?”
“Yes,” said the Cossack who sat by the coachman, after thinking a short
time, “it would require a good many horses.”
After giving this satisfactory answer, the Cossack considered himself
entitled to remain silent for the whole of the rest of the journey.
The philosopher would gladly have found out who the colonel was, and
what sort of a character he had. He was also curious to know about his
daughter, who had returned home in such a strange way and now lay dying,
and whose destiny seemed to be mingled with his own; and wanted to know
the sort of life that was lived in the colonel's house. But the Cossacks were
probably philosophers like himself, for in answer to his inquiries they only
Page 132
blew clouds of tobacco and settled themselves more comfortably on their
sacks.
Meanwhile, one of them addressed to the coachman on the box a brief
command: “Keep your eyes open, Overko, you old sleepy-head, and when
you come to the ale-house on the road to Tchukrailoff, don't forget to pull
up and wake me and the other fellows if we are asleep.” Then he began to
snore pretty loud. But in any case his admonition was quite superfluous; for
scarcely had the enormous equipage begun to approach the aforesaid ale-
house, than they all cried with one mouth “Halt! Halt!” Besides this,
Overko's horse was accustomed to stop outside every inn of its own accord.
In spite of the intense July heat, they all got out and entered a low, dirty
room where a Jewish innkeeper received them in a friendly way as old
acquaintances. He brought in the skirt of his long coat some sausages, and
laid them on the table, where, though forbidden by the Talmud, they looked
very seductive. All sat down at table, and it was not long before each of the
guests had an earthenware jug standing in front of him. The philosopher
Thomas had to take part in the feast, and as the Little Russians when they
are intoxicated always begin to kiss each other or to weep, the whole room
soon began to echo with demonstrations of affection.
“Come here, come here, Spirid, let me embrace thee!”
“Come here, Dorosch, let me press you to my heart!”
One Cossack, with a grey moustache, the eldest of them all, leant his
head on his hand and began to weep bitterly because he was an orphan and
alone in God's wide world. Another tall, loquacious man did his best to
comfort him, saying, “Don't weep, for God's sake, don't weep! For over
there—God knows best.”
The Cossack who had been addressed as Dorosch was full of curiosity,
and addressed many questions to the philosopher Thomas. “I should like to
know,” he said, “what you learn in your seminary; do you learn the same
things as the deacon reads to us in church, or something else?”
“Don't ask,” said the consoler; “let them learn what they like. God
knows what is to happen; God knows everything.”
sacks.
Meanwhile, one of them addressed to the coachman on the box a brief
command: “Keep your eyes open, Overko, you old sleepy-head, and when
you come to the ale-house on the road to Tchukrailoff, don't forget to pull
up and wake me and the other fellows if we are asleep.” Then he began to
snore pretty loud. But in any case his admonition was quite superfluous; for
scarcely had the enormous equipage begun to approach the aforesaid ale-
house, than they all cried with one mouth “Halt! Halt!” Besides this,
Overko's horse was accustomed to stop outside every inn of its own accord.
In spite of the intense July heat, they all got out and entered a low, dirty
room where a Jewish innkeeper received them in a friendly way as old
acquaintances. He brought in the skirt of his long coat some sausages, and
laid them on the table, where, though forbidden by the Talmud, they looked
very seductive. All sat down at table, and it was not long before each of the
guests had an earthenware jug standing in front of him. The philosopher
Thomas had to take part in the feast, and as the Little Russians when they
are intoxicated always begin to kiss each other or to weep, the whole room
soon began to echo with demonstrations of affection.
“Come here, come here, Spirid, let me embrace thee!”
“Come here, Dorosch, let me press you to my heart!”
One Cossack, with a grey moustache, the eldest of them all, leant his
head on his hand and began to weep bitterly because he was an orphan and
alone in God's wide world. Another tall, loquacious man did his best to
comfort him, saying, “Don't weep, for God's sake, don't weep! For over
there—God knows best.”
The Cossack who had been addressed as Dorosch was full of curiosity,
and addressed many questions to the philosopher Thomas. “I should like to
know,” he said, “what you learn in your seminary; do you learn the same
things as the deacon reads to us in church, or something else?”
“Don't ask,” said the consoler; “let them learn what they like. God
knows what is to happen; God knows everything.”
Page 133
“No, I will know,” answered Dorosch, “I will know what is written in
their books; perhaps it is something quite different from that in the deacon's
book.”
“O good heavens!” said the other, “why all this talk? It is God's will,
and one cannot change God's arrangements.”
“But I will know everything that is written; I will enter the seminary
too, by heaven I will! Do you think perhaps I could not learn? I will learn
everything, everything.”
“Oh, heavens!” exclaimed the consoler, and let his head sink on the
table, for he could no longer hold it upright.
The other Cossacks talked about the nobility, and why there was a moon
in the sky.
When the philosopher Thomas saw the state they were in, he determined
to profit by it, and to make his escape. In the first place he turned to the
grey-headed Cossack, who was lamenting the loss of his parents. “But, little
uncle,” he said to him, “why do you weep so? I too am an orphan! Let me
go, children; why do you want me?”
“Let him go!” said some of them, “he is an orphan, let him go where he
likes.”
They were about to take him outside themselves, when the one who had
displayed a special thirst for knowledge, stopped them, saying, “No, I want
to talk with him about the seminary; I am going to the seminary myself.”
Moreover, it was not yet certain whether the philosopher could have
executed his project of flight, for when he tried to rise from his chair, he felt
as though his feet were made of wood, and he began to see such a number
of doors leading out of the room that it would have been difficult for him to
have found the right one.
It was not till evening that the company remembered that they must
continue their journey. They crowded into the kibitka, whipped up the
horses, and struck up a song, the words and sense of which were hard to
understand. During a great part of the night, they wandered about, having
their books; perhaps it is something quite different from that in the deacon's
book.”
“O good heavens!” said the other, “why all this talk? It is God's will,
and one cannot change God's arrangements.”
“But I will know everything that is written; I will enter the seminary
too, by heaven I will! Do you think perhaps I could not learn? I will learn
everything, everything.”
“Oh, heavens!” exclaimed the consoler, and let his head sink on the
table, for he could no longer hold it upright.
The other Cossacks talked about the nobility, and why there was a moon
in the sky.
When the philosopher Thomas saw the state they were in, he determined
to profit by it, and to make his escape. In the first place he turned to the
grey-headed Cossack, who was lamenting the loss of his parents. “But, little
uncle,” he said to him, “why do you weep so? I too am an orphan! Let me
go, children; why do you want me?”
“Let him go!” said some of them, “he is an orphan, let him go where he
likes.”
They were about to take him outside themselves, when the one who had
displayed a special thirst for knowledge, stopped them, saying, “No, I want
to talk with him about the seminary; I am going to the seminary myself.”
Moreover, it was not yet certain whether the philosopher could have
executed his project of flight, for when he tried to rise from his chair, he felt
as though his feet were made of wood, and he began to see such a number
of doors leading out of the room that it would have been difficult for him to
have found the right one.
It was not till evening that the company remembered that they must
continue their journey. They crowded into the kibitka, whipped up the
horses, and struck up a song, the words and sense of which were hard to
understand. During a great part of the night, they wandered about, having
Page 134
lost the road which they ought to have been able to find blindfolded. At last
they drove down a steep descent into a valley, and the philosopher noticed,
by the sides of the road, hedges, behind which he caught glimpses of small
trees and house-roofs. All these belonged to the colonel's estate.
It was already long past midnight. The sky was dark, though little stars
glimmered here and there; no light was to be seen in any of the houses.
They drove into a large court-yard, while the dogs barked. On all sides were
barns and cottages with thatched roofs. Just opposite the gateway was a
house, which was larger than the others, and seemed to be the colonel's
dwelling. The kibitka stopped before a small barn, and the travellers
hastened into it and laid themselves down to sleep. The philosopher
however attempted to look at the exterior of the house, but, rub his eyes as
he might, he could distinguish nothing; the house seemed to turn into a
bear, and the chimney into the rector of the seminary. Then he gave it up
and lay down to sleep.
When he woke up the next morning, the whole house was in
commotion; the young lady had died during the night. The servants ran
hither and thither in a distracted state; the old women wept and lamented;
and a number of curious people gazed through the enclosure into the court-
yard, as though there were something special to be seen. The philosopher
began now to inspect the locality and the buildings, which he had not been
able to do during the night.
The colonel's house was one of those low, small buildings, such as used
formerly to be constructed in Russia. It was thatched with straw; a small,
high-peaked gable, with a window shaped like an eye, was painted all over
with blue and yellow flowers and red crescent-moons; it rested on little
oaken pillars, which were round above the middle, hexagonal below, and
whose capitals were adorned with quaint carvings. Under this gable was a
small staircase with seats at the foot of it on either side.
The walls of the house were supported by similar pillars. Before the
house stood a large pear-tree of pyramidal shape, whose leaves incessantly
trembled. A double row of buildings formed a broad street leading up to the
colonel's house. Behind the barns near the entrance-gate stood two three-
cornered wine-houses, also thatched with straw; each of the stone walls had
they drove down a steep descent into a valley, and the philosopher noticed,
by the sides of the road, hedges, behind which he caught glimpses of small
trees and house-roofs. All these belonged to the colonel's estate.
It was already long past midnight. The sky was dark, though little stars
glimmered here and there; no light was to be seen in any of the houses.
They drove into a large court-yard, while the dogs barked. On all sides were
barns and cottages with thatched roofs. Just opposite the gateway was a
house, which was larger than the others, and seemed to be the colonel's
dwelling. The kibitka stopped before a small barn, and the travellers
hastened into it and laid themselves down to sleep. The philosopher
however attempted to look at the exterior of the house, but, rub his eyes as
he might, he could distinguish nothing; the house seemed to turn into a
bear, and the chimney into the rector of the seminary. Then he gave it up
and lay down to sleep.
When he woke up the next morning, the whole house was in
commotion; the young lady had died during the night. The servants ran
hither and thither in a distracted state; the old women wept and lamented;
and a number of curious people gazed through the enclosure into the court-
yard, as though there were something special to be seen. The philosopher
began now to inspect the locality and the buildings, which he had not been
able to do during the night.
The colonel's house was one of those low, small buildings, such as used
formerly to be constructed in Russia. It was thatched with straw; a small,
high-peaked gable, with a window shaped like an eye, was painted all over
with blue and yellow flowers and red crescent-moons; it rested on little
oaken pillars, which were round above the middle, hexagonal below, and
whose capitals were adorned with quaint carvings. Under this gable was a
small staircase with seats at the foot of it on either side.
The walls of the house were supported by similar pillars. Before the
house stood a large pear-tree of pyramidal shape, whose leaves incessantly
trembled. A double row of buildings formed a broad street leading up to the
colonel's house. Behind the barns near the entrance-gate stood two three-
cornered wine-houses, also thatched with straw; each of the stone walls had
Page 135
a door in it, and was covered with all kinds of paintings. On one was
represented a Cossack sitting on a barrel and swinging a large pitcher over
his head; it bore the inscription “I will drink all that!” Elsewhere were
painted large and small bottles, a beautiful girl, a running horse, a pipe, and
a drum bearing the words “Wine is the Cossack's joy.”
In the loft of one of the barns one saw through a huge round window a
drum and some trumpets. At the gate there stood two cannons. All this
showed that the colonel loved a cheerful life, and the whole place often
rang with sounds of merriment. Before the gate were two windmills, and
behind the house gardens sloped away; through the tree-tops the dark
chimneys of the peasants' houses were visible. The whole village lay on a
broad, even plateau, in the middle of a mountain-slope which culminated in
a steep summit on the north side. When seen from below, it looked still
steeper. Here and there on the top the irregular stems of the thick steppe-
brooms showed in dark relief against the blue sky. The bare clay soil made
a melancholy impression, worn as it was into deep furrows by rain-water.
On the same slope there stood two cottages, and over one of them a huge
apple-tree spread its branches; the roots were supported by small props,
whose interstices were filled with mould. The apples, which were blown off
by the wind, rolled down to the court-yard below. A road wound round the
mountain to the village.
When the philosopher looked at this steep slope, and remembered his
journey of the night before, he came to the conclusion that either the
colonel's horses were very sagacious, or that the Cossacks must have very
strong heads, as they ventured, even when the worse for drink, on such a
road with the huge kibitka.
When the philosopher turned and looked in the opposite direction, he
saw quite another picture. The village reached down to the plain; meadows
stretched away to an immense distance, their bright green growing
gradually dark; far away, about twenty versts off, many other villages were
visible. To the right of these meadows were chains of hills, and in the
remote distance one saw the Dnieper shimmer and sparkle like a mirror of
steel.
represented a Cossack sitting on a barrel and swinging a large pitcher over
his head; it bore the inscription “I will drink all that!” Elsewhere were
painted large and small bottles, a beautiful girl, a running horse, a pipe, and
a drum bearing the words “Wine is the Cossack's joy.”
In the loft of one of the barns one saw through a huge round window a
drum and some trumpets. At the gate there stood two cannons. All this
showed that the colonel loved a cheerful life, and the whole place often
rang with sounds of merriment. Before the gate were two windmills, and
behind the house gardens sloped away; through the tree-tops the dark
chimneys of the peasants' houses were visible. The whole village lay on a
broad, even plateau, in the middle of a mountain-slope which culminated in
a steep summit on the north side. When seen from below, it looked still
steeper. Here and there on the top the irregular stems of the thick steppe-
brooms showed in dark relief against the blue sky. The bare clay soil made
a melancholy impression, worn as it was into deep furrows by rain-water.
On the same slope there stood two cottages, and over one of them a huge
apple-tree spread its branches; the roots were supported by small props,
whose interstices were filled with mould. The apples, which were blown off
by the wind, rolled down to the court-yard below. A road wound round the
mountain to the village.
When the philosopher looked at this steep slope, and remembered his
journey of the night before, he came to the conclusion that either the
colonel's horses were very sagacious, or that the Cossacks must have very
strong heads, as they ventured, even when the worse for drink, on such a
road with the huge kibitka.
When the philosopher turned and looked in the opposite direction, he
saw quite another picture. The village reached down to the plain; meadows
stretched away to an immense distance, their bright green growing
gradually dark; far away, about twenty versts off, many other villages were
visible. To the right of these meadows were chains of hills, and in the
remote distance one saw the Dnieper shimmer and sparkle like a mirror of
steel.
Page 136
“What a splendid country!” said the philosopher to himself. “It must be
fine to live here! One could catch fish in the Dnieper, and in the ponds, and
shoot and snare partridges and bustards; there must be quantities here.
Much fruit might be dried here and sold in the town, or, better still, brandy
might be distilled from it, for fruit-brandy is the best of all. But what
prevents me thinking of my escape after all?”
Behind the hedge he saw a little path which was almost entirely
concealed by the high grass of the steppe. The philosopher approached it
mechanically, meaning at first to walk a little along it unobserved, and then
quite quietly to gain the open country behind the peasants' houses. Suddenly
he felt the pressure of a fairly heavy hand on his shoulder.
Behind him stood the same old Cossack who yesterday had so bitterly
lamented the death of his father and mother, and his own loneliness. “You
are giving yourself useless trouble, Mr Philosopher, if you think you can
escape from us,” he said. “One cannot run away here; and besides, the roads
are too bad for walkers. Come to the colonel; he has been waiting for you
for some time in his room.”
“Yes, of course! What are you talking about? I will come with the
greatest pleasure,” said the philosopher, and followed the Cossack.
The colonel was an elderly man; his moustache was grey, and his face
wore the signs of deep sadness. He sat in his room by a table, with his head
propped on both hands. He seemed about five-and-fifty, but his attitude of
utter despair, and the pallor on his face, showed that his heart had been
suddenly broken, and that all his former cheerfulness had for ever
disappeared.
When Thomas entered with the Cossack, he answered their deep bows
with a slight inclination of the head.
“Who are you, whence do you come, and what is your profession, my
good man?” asked the colonel in an even voice, neither friendly nor austere.
“I am a student of philosophy; my name is Thomas Brutus.”
“And who was your father?”
fine to live here! One could catch fish in the Dnieper, and in the ponds, and
shoot and snare partridges and bustards; there must be quantities here.
Much fruit might be dried here and sold in the town, or, better still, brandy
might be distilled from it, for fruit-brandy is the best of all. But what
prevents me thinking of my escape after all?”
Behind the hedge he saw a little path which was almost entirely
concealed by the high grass of the steppe. The philosopher approached it
mechanically, meaning at first to walk a little along it unobserved, and then
quite quietly to gain the open country behind the peasants' houses. Suddenly
he felt the pressure of a fairly heavy hand on his shoulder.
Behind him stood the same old Cossack who yesterday had so bitterly
lamented the death of his father and mother, and his own loneliness. “You
are giving yourself useless trouble, Mr Philosopher, if you think you can
escape from us,” he said. “One cannot run away here; and besides, the roads
are too bad for walkers. Come to the colonel; he has been waiting for you
for some time in his room.”
“Yes, of course! What are you talking about? I will come with the
greatest pleasure,” said the philosopher, and followed the Cossack.
The colonel was an elderly man; his moustache was grey, and his face
wore the signs of deep sadness. He sat in his room by a table, with his head
propped on both hands. He seemed about five-and-fifty, but his attitude of
utter despair, and the pallor on his face, showed that his heart had been
suddenly broken, and that all his former cheerfulness had for ever
disappeared.
When Thomas entered with the Cossack, he answered their deep bows
with a slight inclination of the head.
“Who are you, whence do you come, and what is your profession, my
good man?” asked the colonel in an even voice, neither friendly nor austere.
“I am a student of philosophy; my name is Thomas Brutus.”
“And who was your father?”
Page 137
“I don't know, sir.”
“And your mother?”
“I don't know either; I know that I must have had a mother, but who she
was, and where she lived, by heavens, I do not know.”
The colonel was silent, and seemed for a moment lost in thought.
“Where did you come to know my daughter?”
“I do not know her, gracious sir; I declare I do not know her.”
“Why then has she chosen you, and no one else, to offer up prayers for
her?”
The philosopher shrugged his shoulders. “God only knows. It is a well-
known fact that grand people often demand things which the most learned
man cannot comprehend; and does not the proverb say, ‘Dance, devil, as the
Lord commands!’”
“Aren't you talking nonsense, Mr Philosopher?”
“May the lightning strike me on the spot if I lie.”
“If she had only lived a moment longer,” said the colonel sadly, “then I
had certainly found out everything. She said, ‘Let no one offer up prayers
for me, but send, father, at once to the seminary in Kieff for the student
Thomas Brutus; he shall pray three nights running for my sinful soul—he
knows.’ But what he really knows she never said. The poor dove could
speak no more, and died. Good man, you are probably well known for your
sanctity and devout life, and she has perhaps heard of you.”
“What? Of me?” said the philosopher, and took a step backward in
amazement. “I and sanctity!” he exclaimed, and stared at the colonel. “God
help us, gracious sir! What are you saying? It was only last Holy Thursday
that I paid a visit to the tart-shop.”
“Well, she must at any rate have had some reason for making the
arrangement, and you must begin your duties to-day.”
“And your mother?”
“I don't know either; I know that I must have had a mother, but who she
was, and where she lived, by heavens, I do not know.”
The colonel was silent, and seemed for a moment lost in thought.
“Where did you come to know my daughter?”
“I do not know her, gracious sir; I declare I do not know her.”
“Why then has she chosen you, and no one else, to offer up prayers for
her?”
The philosopher shrugged his shoulders. “God only knows. It is a well-
known fact that grand people often demand things which the most learned
man cannot comprehend; and does not the proverb say, ‘Dance, devil, as the
Lord commands!’”
“Aren't you talking nonsense, Mr Philosopher?”
“May the lightning strike me on the spot if I lie.”
“If she had only lived a moment longer,” said the colonel sadly, “then I
had certainly found out everything. She said, ‘Let no one offer up prayers
for me, but send, father, at once to the seminary in Kieff for the student
Thomas Brutus; he shall pray three nights running for my sinful soul—he
knows.’ But what he really knows she never said. The poor dove could
speak no more, and died. Good man, you are probably well known for your
sanctity and devout life, and she has perhaps heard of you.”
“What? Of me?” said the philosopher, and took a step backward in
amazement. “I and sanctity!” he exclaimed, and stared at the colonel. “God
help us, gracious sir! What are you saying? It was only last Holy Thursday
that I paid a visit to the tart-shop.”
“Well, she must at any rate have had some reason for making the
arrangement, and you must begin your duties to-day.”
Page 138
“I should like to remark to your honour—naturally everyone who
knows the Holy Scripture at all can in his measure—but I believe it would
be better on this occasion to send for a deacon or subdeacon. They are
learned people, and they know exactly what is to be done. I have not got a
good voice, nor any official standing.”
“You may say what you like, but I shall carry out all my dove's wishes.
If you read the prayers for her three nights through in the proper way, I will
reward you; and if not—I advise the devil himself not to oppose me!”
The colonel spoke the last words in such an emphatic way that the
philosopher quite understood them.
“Follow me!” said the colonel.
They went into the hall. The colonel opened a door which was opposite
his own. The philosopher remained for a few minutes in the hall in order to
look about him; then he stepped over the threshold with a certain
nervousness.
The whole floor of the room was covered with red cloth. In a corner
under the icons of the saints, on a table covered with a gold-bordered,
velvet cloth, lay the body of the girl. Tall candles, round which were wound
branches of the “calina,” stood at her head and feet, and burned dimly in the
broad daylight. The face of the dead was not to be seen, as the inconsolable
father sat before his daughter, with his back turned to the philosopher. The
words which the latter overheard filled him with a certain fear:
“I do not mourn, my daughter, that in the flower of your age you have
prematurely left the earth, to my grief; but I mourn, my dove, that I do not
know my deadly enemy who caused your death. Had I only known that
anyone could even conceive the idea of insulting you, or of speaking a
disrespectful word to you, I swear by heaven he would never have seen his
children again, if he had been as old as myself; nor his father and mother, if
he had been young. And I would have thrown his corpse to the birds of the
air, and the wild beasts of the steppe. But woe is me, my flower, my dove,
my light! I will spend the remainder of my life without joy, and wipe the
bitter tears which flow out of my old eyes, while my enemy will rejoice and
laugh in secret over the helpless old man!”
knows the Holy Scripture at all can in his measure—but I believe it would
be better on this occasion to send for a deacon or subdeacon. They are
learned people, and they know exactly what is to be done. I have not got a
good voice, nor any official standing.”
“You may say what you like, but I shall carry out all my dove's wishes.
If you read the prayers for her three nights through in the proper way, I will
reward you; and if not—I advise the devil himself not to oppose me!”
The colonel spoke the last words in such an emphatic way that the
philosopher quite understood them.
“Follow me!” said the colonel.
They went into the hall. The colonel opened a door which was opposite
his own. The philosopher remained for a few minutes in the hall in order to
look about him; then he stepped over the threshold with a certain
nervousness.
The whole floor of the room was covered with red cloth. In a corner
under the icons of the saints, on a table covered with a gold-bordered,
velvet cloth, lay the body of the girl. Tall candles, round which were wound
branches of the “calina,” stood at her head and feet, and burned dimly in the
broad daylight. The face of the dead was not to be seen, as the inconsolable
father sat before his daughter, with his back turned to the philosopher. The
words which the latter overheard filled him with a certain fear:
“I do not mourn, my daughter, that in the flower of your age you have
prematurely left the earth, to my grief; but I mourn, my dove, that I do not
know my deadly enemy who caused your death. Had I only known that
anyone could even conceive the idea of insulting you, or of speaking a
disrespectful word to you, I swear by heaven he would never have seen his
children again, if he had been as old as myself; nor his father and mother, if
he had been young. And I would have thrown his corpse to the birds of the
air, and the wild beasts of the steppe. But woe is me, my flower, my dove,
my light! I will spend the remainder of my life without joy, and wipe the
bitter tears which flow out of my old eyes, while my enemy will rejoice and
laugh in secret over the helpless old man!”
Page 139
He paused, overpowered by grief, and streams of tears flowed down his
cheeks.
The philosopher was deeply affected by the sight of such inconsolable
sorrow. He coughed gently in order to clear his throat. The colonel turned
and signed to him to take his place at the head of the dead girl, before a
little prayer-desk on which some books lay.
“I can manage to hold out for three nights,” thought the philosopher;
“and then the colonel will fill both my pockets with ducats.”
He approached the dead girl, and after coughing once more, began to
read, without paying attention to anything else, and firmly resolved not to
look at her face.
Soon there was deep silence, and he saw that the colonel had left the
room. Slowly he turned his head in order to look at the corpse. A violent
shudder thrilled through him; before him lay a form of such beauty as is
seldom seen upon earth. It seemed to him that never in a single face had so
much intensity of expression and harmony of feature been united. Her brow,
soft as snow and pure as silver, seemed to be thinking; the fine, regular
eyebrows shadowed proudly the closed eyes, whose lashes gently rested on
her cheeks, which seemed to glow with secret longing; her lips still
appeared to smile. But at the same time he saw something in these features
which appalled him; a terrible depression seized his heart, as when in the
midst of dance and song someone begins to chant a dirge. He felt as though
those ruby lips were coloured with his own heart's blood. Moreover, her
face seemed dreadfully familiar.
“The witch!” he cried out in a voice which sounded strange to himself;
then he turned away and began to read the prayers with white cheeks. It was
the witch whom he had killed.
II
When the sun had sunk below the horizon, the corpse was carried into
the church. The philosopher supported one corner of the black-draped
cheeks.
The philosopher was deeply affected by the sight of such inconsolable
sorrow. He coughed gently in order to clear his throat. The colonel turned
and signed to him to take his place at the head of the dead girl, before a
little prayer-desk on which some books lay.
“I can manage to hold out for three nights,” thought the philosopher;
“and then the colonel will fill both my pockets with ducats.”
He approached the dead girl, and after coughing once more, began to
read, without paying attention to anything else, and firmly resolved not to
look at her face.
Soon there was deep silence, and he saw that the colonel had left the
room. Slowly he turned his head in order to look at the corpse. A violent
shudder thrilled through him; before him lay a form of such beauty as is
seldom seen upon earth. It seemed to him that never in a single face had so
much intensity of expression and harmony of feature been united. Her brow,
soft as snow and pure as silver, seemed to be thinking; the fine, regular
eyebrows shadowed proudly the closed eyes, whose lashes gently rested on
her cheeks, which seemed to glow with secret longing; her lips still
appeared to smile. But at the same time he saw something in these features
which appalled him; a terrible depression seized his heart, as when in the
midst of dance and song someone begins to chant a dirge. He felt as though
those ruby lips were coloured with his own heart's blood. Moreover, her
face seemed dreadfully familiar.
“The witch!” he cried out in a voice which sounded strange to himself;
then he turned away and began to read the prayers with white cheeks. It was
the witch whom he had killed.
II
When the sun had sunk below the horizon, the corpse was carried into
the church. The philosopher supported one corner of the black-draped
Page 140
coffin upon his shoulder, and felt an ice-cold shiver run through his body.
The colonel walked in front of him, with his right hand resting on the edge
of the coffin.
The wooden church, black with age and overgrown with green lichen,
stood quite at the end of the village in gloomy solitude; it was adorned with
three round cupolas. One saw at the first glance that it had not been used for
divine worship for a long time.
Lighted candles were standing before almost every icon. The coffin was
set down before the altar. The old colonel kissed his dead daughter once
more, and then left the church, together with the bearers of the bier, after he
had ordered his servants to look after the philosopher and to take him back
to the church after supper.
The coffin-bearers, when they returned to the house, all laid their hands
on the stove. This custom is always observed in Little Russia by those who
have seen a corpse.
The hunger which the philosopher now began to feel caused him for a
while to forget the dead girl altogether. Gradually all the domestics of the
house assembled in the kitchen; it was really a kind of club, where they
were accustomed to gather. Even the dogs came to the door, wagging their
tails in order to have bones and offal thrown to them.
If a servant was sent on an errand, he always found his way into the
kitchen to rest there for a while, and to smoke a pipe. All the Cossacks of
the establishment lay here during the whole day on and under the benches
—in fact, wherever a place could be found to lie down in. Moreover,
everyone was always leaving something behind in the kitchen—his cap, or
his whip, or something of the sort. But the numbers of the club were not
complete till the evening, when the groom came in after tying up his horses
in the stable, the cowherd had shut up his cows in their stalls, and others
collected there who were not usually seen in the day-time. During supper-
time even the tongues of the laziest were set in motion. They talked of all
and everything—of the new pair of breeches which someone had ordered
for himself, of what might be in the centre of the earth, and of the wolf
which someone had seen. There were a number of wits in the company—a
class which is always represented in Little Russia.
The colonel walked in front of him, with his right hand resting on the edge
of the coffin.
The wooden church, black with age and overgrown with green lichen,
stood quite at the end of the village in gloomy solitude; it was adorned with
three round cupolas. One saw at the first glance that it had not been used for
divine worship for a long time.
Lighted candles were standing before almost every icon. The coffin was
set down before the altar. The old colonel kissed his dead daughter once
more, and then left the church, together with the bearers of the bier, after he
had ordered his servants to look after the philosopher and to take him back
to the church after supper.
The coffin-bearers, when they returned to the house, all laid their hands
on the stove. This custom is always observed in Little Russia by those who
have seen a corpse.
The hunger which the philosopher now began to feel caused him for a
while to forget the dead girl altogether. Gradually all the domestics of the
house assembled in the kitchen; it was really a kind of club, where they
were accustomed to gather. Even the dogs came to the door, wagging their
tails in order to have bones and offal thrown to them.
If a servant was sent on an errand, he always found his way into the
kitchen to rest there for a while, and to smoke a pipe. All the Cossacks of
the establishment lay here during the whole day on and under the benches
—in fact, wherever a place could be found to lie down in. Moreover,
everyone was always leaving something behind in the kitchen—his cap, or
his whip, or something of the sort. But the numbers of the club were not
complete till the evening, when the groom came in after tying up his horses
in the stable, the cowherd had shut up his cows in their stalls, and others
collected there who were not usually seen in the day-time. During supper-
time even the tongues of the laziest were set in motion. They talked of all
and everything—of the new pair of breeches which someone had ordered
for himself, of what might be in the centre of the earth, and of the wolf
which someone had seen. There were a number of wits in the company—a
class which is always represented in Little Russia.
Page 141
The philosopher took his place with the rest in the great circle which sat
round the kitchen door in the open-air. Soon an old woman with a red cap
issued from it, bearing with both hands a large vessel full of hot
“galuchkis,” which she distributed among them. Each drew out of his
pocket a wooden spoon, or a one-pronged wooden fork. As soon as their
jaws began to move a little more slowly, and their wolfish hunger was
somewhat appeased, they began to talk. The conversation, as might be
expected, turned on the dead girl.
“Is it true,” said a young shepherd, “is it true—though I cannot
understand it—that our young mistress had traffic with evil spirits?”
“Who, the young lady?” answered Dorosch, whose acquaintance the
philosopher had already made in the kibitka. “Yes, she was a regular witch!
I can swear that she was a witch!”
“Hold your tongue, Dorosch!” exclaimed another—the one who, during
the journey, had played the part of a consoler. “We have nothing to do with
that. May God be merciful to her! One ought not to talk of such things.”
But Dorosch was not at all inclined to be silent; he had just visited the
wine-cellar with the steward on important business, and having stooped two
or three times over one or two casks, he had returned in a very cheerful and
loquacious mood.
“Why do you ask me to be silent?” he answered. “She has ridden on my
own shoulders, I swear she has.”
“Say, uncle,” asked the young shepherd, “are there signs by which to
recognise a sorceress?”
“No, there are not,” answered Dorosch; “even if you knew the Psalter
by heart, you could not recognise one.”
“Yes, Dorosch, it is possible; don't talk such nonsense,” retorted the
former consoler. “It is not for nothing that God has given each some special
peculiarity; the learned maintain that every witch has a little tail.”
“Every old woman is a witch,” said a grey-headed Cossack quite
seriously.
round the kitchen door in the open-air. Soon an old woman with a red cap
issued from it, bearing with both hands a large vessel full of hot
“galuchkis,” which she distributed among them. Each drew out of his
pocket a wooden spoon, or a one-pronged wooden fork. As soon as their
jaws began to move a little more slowly, and their wolfish hunger was
somewhat appeased, they began to talk. The conversation, as might be
expected, turned on the dead girl.
“Is it true,” said a young shepherd, “is it true—though I cannot
understand it—that our young mistress had traffic with evil spirits?”
“Who, the young lady?” answered Dorosch, whose acquaintance the
philosopher had already made in the kibitka. “Yes, she was a regular witch!
I can swear that she was a witch!”
“Hold your tongue, Dorosch!” exclaimed another—the one who, during
the journey, had played the part of a consoler. “We have nothing to do with
that. May God be merciful to her! One ought not to talk of such things.”
But Dorosch was not at all inclined to be silent; he had just visited the
wine-cellar with the steward on important business, and having stooped two
or three times over one or two casks, he had returned in a very cheerful and
loquacious mood.
“Why do you ask me to be silent?” he answered. “She has ridden on my
own shoulders, I swear she has.”
“Say, uncle,” asked the young shepherd, “are there signs by which to
recognise a sorceress?”
“No, there are not,” answered Dorosch; “even if you knew the Psalter
by heart, you could not recognise one.”
“Yes, Dorosch, it is possible; don't talk such nonsense,” retorted the
former consoler. “It is not for nothing that God has given each some special
peculiarity; the learned maintain that every witch has a little tail.”
“Every old woman is a witch,” said a grey-headed Cossack quite
seriously.
Page 142
“Yes, you are a fine lot,” retorted the old woman who entered at that
moment with a vessel full of fresh “galuchkis.” “You are great fat pigs!”
A self-satisfied smile played round the lips of the old Cossack whose
name was Javtuch, when he found that his remark had touched the old
woman on a tender point. The shepherd burst into such a deep and loud
explosion of laughter as if two oxen were lowing together.
This conversation excited in the philosopher a great curiosity, and a
wish to obtain more exact information regarding the colonel's daughter. In
order to lead the talk back to the subject, he turned to his next neighbour
and said, “I should like to know why all the people here think that the
young lady was a witch. Has she done harm to anyone, or killed them by
witchcraft?”
“Yes, there are reports of that kind,” answered a man, whose face was as
flat as a shovel. “Who does not remember the huntsman Mikita, or the
——”
“What has the huntsman Mikita got to do with it?” asked the
philosopher.
“Stop; I will tell you the story of Mikita,” interrupted Dorosch.
“No, I will tell it,” said the groom, “for he was my godfather.”
“I will tell the story of Mikita,” said Spirid.
“Yes, yes, Spirid shall tell it,” exclaimed the whole company; and Spirid
began.
“You, Mr Philosopher Thomas, did not know Mikita. Ah! he was an
extraordinary man. He knew every dog as though he were his own father.
The present huntsman, Mikola, who sits three places away from me, is not
fit to hold a candle to him, though good enough in his way; but compared to
Mikita, he is a mere milksop.”
“You tell the tale splendidly,” exclaimed Dorosch, and nodded as a sign
of approval.
Spirid continued.
moment with a vessel full of fresh “galuchkis.” “You are great fat pigs!”
A self-satisfied smile played round the lips of the old Cossack whose
name was Javtuch, when he found that his remark had touched the old
woman on a tender point. The shepherd burst into such a deep and loud
explosion of laughter as if two oxen were lowing together.
This conversation excited in the philosopher a great curiosity, and a
wish to obtain more exact information regarding the colonel's daughter. In
order to lead the talk back to the subject, he turned to his next neighbour
and said, “I should like to know why all the people here think that the
young lady was a witch. Has she done harm to anyone, or killed them by
witchcraft?”
“Yes, there are reports of that kind,” answered a man, whose face was as
flat as a shovel. “Who does not remember the huntsman Mikita, or the
——”
“What has the huntsman Mikita got to do with it?” asked the
philosopher.
“Stop; I will tell you the story of Mikita,” interrupted Dorosch.
“No, I will tell it,” said the groom, “for he was my godfather.”
“I will tell the story of Mikita,” said Spirid.
“Yes, yes, Spirid shall tell it,” exclaimed the whole company; and Spirid
began.
“You, Mr Philosopher Thomas, did not know Mikita. Ah! he was an
extraordinary man. He knew every dog as though he were his own father.
The present huntsman, Mikola, who sits three places away from me, is not
fit to hold a candle to him, though good enough in his way; but compared to
Mikita, he is a mere milksop.”
“You tell the tale splendidly,” exclaimed Dorosch, and nodded as a sign
of approval.
Spirid continued.
Page 143
“He saw a hare in the field quicker than you can take a pinch of snuff.
He only needed to whistle ‘Come here, Rasboy! Come here, Bosdraja!’ and
flew away on his horse like the wind, so that you could not say whether he
went quicker than the dog or the dog than he. He could empty a quart pot of
brandy in the twinkling of an eye. Ah! he was a splendid huntsman, only for
some time he always had his eyes fixed on the young lady. Either he had
fallen in love with her or she had bewitched him—in short, he went to the
dogs. He became a regular old woman; yes, he became the devil knows
what—it is not fitting to relate it.”
“Very good,” remarked Dorosch.
“If the young lady only looked at him, he let the reins slip out of his
hands, called Bravko instead of Rasboy, stumbled, and made all kinds of
mistakes. One day when he was currycombing a horse, the young lady
came to him in the stable. ‘Listen, Mikita,’ she said. ‘I should like for once
to set my foot on you.’ And he, the booby, was quite delighted, and
answered, ‘Don't only set your foot there, but sit on me altogether.’ The
young lady lifted her white little foot, and as soon as he saw it, his delight
robbed him of his senses. He bowed his neck, the idiot, took her feet in both
hands, and began to trot about like a horse all over the place. Whither they
went he could not say; he returned more dead than alive, and from that time
he wasted away and became as dry as a chip of wood. At last someone
coming into the stable one day found instead of him only a handful of ashes
and an empty jug; he had burned completely out. But it must be said he was
a huntsman such as the world cannot match.”
When Spirid had ended his tale, they all began to vie with one another
in praising the deceased huntsman.
“And have you heard the story of Cheptchicha?” asked Dorosch, turning
to Thomas.
“No.”
“Ha! Ha! One sees they don't teach you much in your seminary. Well,
listen. We have here in our village a Cossack called Cheptoun, a fine fellow.
Sometimes indeed he amuses himself by stealing and lying without any
reason; but he is a fine fellow for all that. His house is not far away from
He only needed to whistle ‘Come here, Rasboy! Come here, Bosdraja!’ and
flew away on his horse like the wind, so that you could not say whether he
went quicker than the dog or the dog than he. He could empty a quart pot of
brandy in the twinkling of an eye. Ah! he was a splendid huntsman, only for
some time he always had his eyes fixed on the young lady. Either he had
fallen in love with her or she had bewitched him—in short, he went to the
dogs. He became a regular old woman; yes, he became the devil knows
what—it is not fitting to relate it.”
“Very good,” remarked Dorosch.
“If the young lady only looked at him, he let the reins slip out of his
hands, called Bravko instead of Rasboy, stumbled, and made all kinds of
mistakes. One day when he was currycombing a horse, the young lady
came to him in the stable. ‘Listen, Mikita,’ she said. ‘I should like for once
to set my foot on you.’ And he, the booby, was quite delighted, and
answered, ‘Don't only set your foot there, but sit on me altogether.’ The
young lady lifted her white little foot, and as soon as he saw it, his delight
robbed him of his senses. He bowed his neck, the idiot, took her feet in both
hands, and began to trot about like a horse all over the place. Whither they
went he could not say; he returned more dead than alive, and from that time
he wasted away and became as dry as a chip of wood. At last someone
coming into the stable one day found instead of him only a handful of ashes
and an empty jug; he had burned completely out. But it must be said he was
a huntsman such as the world cannot match.”
When Spirid had ended his tale, they all began to vie with one another
in praising the deceased huntsman.
“And have you heard the story of Cheptchicha?” asked Dorosch, turning
to Thomas.
“No.”
“Ha! Ha! One sees they don't teach you much in your seminary. Well,
listen. We have here in our village a Cossack called Cheptoun, a fine fellow.
Sometimes indeed he amuses himself by stealing and lying without any
reason; but he is a fine fellow for all that. His house is not far away from
Page 144
here. One evening, just about this time, Cheptoun and his wife went to bed
after they had finished their day's work. Since it was fine weather,
Cheptchicha went to sleep in the court-yard, and Cheptoun in the house—
no! I mean Cheptchicha went to sleep in the house on a bench and
Cheptoun outside——”
“No, Cheptchicha didn't go to sleep on a bench, but on the ground,”
interrupted the old woman who stood at the door.
Dorosch looked at her, then at the ground, then again at her, and said
after a pause, “If I tore your dress off your back before all these people, it
wouldn't look pretty.”
The rebuke was effectual. The old woman was silent, and did not
interrupt again.
Dorosch continued.
“In the cradle which hung in the middle of the room lay a one-year-old
child. I do not know whether it was a boy or a girl. Cheptchicha had lain
down, and heard on the other side of the door a dog scratching and howling
loud enough to frighten anyone. She was afraid, for women are such simple
folk that if one puts out one's tongue at them behind the door in the dark,
their hearts sink into their boots. ‘But,’ she thought to herself, ‘I must give
this cursed dog one on the snout to stop his howling!’ So she seized the
poker and opened the door. But hardly had she done so than the dog rushed
between her legs straight to the cradle. Then Cheptchicha saw that it was
not a dog but the young lady; and if it had only been the young lady as she
knew her it wouldn't have mattered, but she looked quite blue, and her eyes
sparkled like fiery coals. She seized the child, bit its throat, and began to
suck its blood. Cheptchicha shrieked, ‘Ah! my darling child!’ and rushed
out of the room. Then she saw that the house-door was shut and rushed up
to the attic and sat there, the stupid woman, trembling all over. Then the
young lady came after her and bit her too, poor fool! The next morning
Cheptoun carried his wife, all bitten and wounded, down from the attic, and
the next day she died. Such strange things happen in the world. One may
wear fine clothes, but that does not matter; a witch is and remains a witch.”
after they had finished their day's work. Since it was fine weather,
Cheptchicha went to sleep in the court-yard, and Cheptoun in the house—
no! I mean Cheptchicha went to sleep in the house on a bench and
Cheptoun outside——”
“No, Cheptchicha didn't go to sleep on a bench, but on the ground,”
interrupted the old woman who stood at the door.
Dorosch looked at her, then at the ground, then again at her, and said
after a pause, “If I tore your dress off your back before all these people, it
wouldn't look pretty.”
The rebuke was effectual. The old woman was silent, and did not
interrupt again.
Dorosch continued.
“In the cradle which hung in the middle of the room lay a one-year-old
child. I do not know whether it was a boy or a girl. Cheptchicha had lain
down, and heard on the other side of the door a dog scratching and howling
loud enough to frighten anyone. She was afraid, for women are such simple
folk that if one puts out one's tongue at them behind the door in the dark,
their hearts sink into their boots. ‘But,’ she thought to herself, ‘I must give
this cursed dog one on the snout to stop his howling!’ So she seized the
poker and opened the door. But hardly had she done so than the dog rushed
between her legs straight to the cradle. Then Cheptchicha saw that it was
not a dog but the young lady; and if it had only been the young lady as she
knew her it wouldn't have mattered, but she looked quite blue, and her eyes
sparkled like fiery coals. She seized the child, bit its throat, and began to
suck its blood. Cheptchicha shrieked, ‘Ah! my darling child!’ and rushed
out of the room. Then she saw that the house-door was shut and rushed up
to the attic and sat there, the stupid woman, trembling all over. Then the
young lady came after her and bit her too, poor fool! The next morning
Cheptoun carried his wife, all bitten and wounded, down from the attic, and
the next day she died. Such strange things happen in the world. One may
wear fine clothes, but that does not matter; a witch is and remains a witch.”
Page 145
After telling his story, Dorosch looked around him with a complacent
air, and cleaned out his pipe with his little finger in order to fill it again. The
story of the witch had made a deep impression on all, and each of them had
something to say about her. One had seen her come to the door of his house
in the form of a hayrick; from others she had stolen their caps or their pipes;
she had cut off the hair-plaits of many girls in the village, and drunk whole
pints of the blood of others.
At last the whole company observed that they had gossiped over their
time, for it was already night. All looked for a sleeping place—some in the
kitchen and others in the barn or the court-yard.
“Now, Mr Thomas, it is time that we go to the dead,” said the grey-
headed Cossack, turning to the philosopher. All four—Spirid, Dorosch, the
old Cossack, and the philosopher—betook themselves to the church,
keeping off with their whips the wild dogs who roamed about the roads in
great numbers and bit the sticks of passers-by in sheer malice.
Although the philosopher had seized the opportunity of fortifying
himself beforehand with a stiff glass of brandy, yet he felt a certain secret
fear which increased as he approached the church, which was lit up within.
The strange tales he had heard had made a deep impression on his
imagination. They had passed the thick hedges and trees, and the country
became more open. At last they reached the small enclosure round the
church; behind it there were no more trees, but a huge, empty plain dimly
visible in the darkness. The three Cossacks ascended the steep steps with
Thomas, and entered the church. Here they left the philosopher, expressing
their hope that he would successfully accomplish his duties, and locked him
in as their master had ordered.
He was left alone. At first he yawned, then he stretched himself, blew
on both hands, and finally looked round him. In the middle of the church
stood the black bier; before the dark pictures of saints burned the candles,
whose light only illuminated the icons, and cast a faint glimmer into the
body of the church; all the corners were in complete darkness. The lofty
icons seemed to be of considerable age; only a little of the original gilt
remained on their broken traceries; the faces of the saints had become quite
black and looked uncanny.
air, and cleaned out his pipe with his little finger in order to fill it again. The
story of the witch had made a deep impression on all, and each of them had
something to say about her. One had seen her come to the door of his house
in the form of a hayrick; from others she had stolen their caps or their pipes;
she had cut off the hair-plaits of many girls in the village, and drunk whole
pints of the blood of others.
At last the whole company observed that they had gossiped over their
time, for it was already night. All looked for a sleeping place—some in the
kitchen and others in the barn or the court-yard.
“Now, Mr Thomas, it is time that we go to the dead,” said the grey-
headed Cossack, turning to the philosopher. All four—Spirid, Dorosch, the
old Cossack, and the philosopher—betook themselves to the church,
keeping off with their whips the wild dogs who roamed about the roads in
great numbers and bit the sticks of passers-by in sheer malice.
Although the philosopher had seized the opportunity of fortifying
himself beforehand with a stiff glass of brandy, yet he felt a certain secret
fear which increased as he approached the church, which was lit up within.
The strange tales he had heard had made a deep impression on his
imagination. They had passed the thick hedges and trees, and the country
became more open. At last they reached the small enclosure round the
church; behind it there were no more trees, but a huge, empty plain dimly
visible in the darkness. The three Cossacks ascended the steep steps with
Thomas, and entered the church. Here they left the philosopher, expressing
their hope that he would successfully accomplish his duties, and locked him
in as their master had ordered.
He was left alone. At first he yawned, then he stretched himself, blew
on both hands, and finally looked round him. In the middle of the church
stood the black bier; before the dark pictures of saints burned the candles,
whose light only illuminated the icons, and cast a faint glimmer into the
body of the church; all the corners were in complete darkness. The lofty
icons seemed to be of considerable age; only a little of the original gilt
remained on their broken traceries; the faces of the saints had become quite
black and looked uncanny.
Page 146
Once more the philosopher cast a glance around him. “Bother it!” said
he to himself. “What is there to be afraid about? No living creature can get
in, and as for the dead and those who come from the ‘other side,’ I can
protect myself with such effectual prayers that they cannot touch me with
the tips of their fingers. There is nothing to fear,” he repeated, swinging his
arms. “Let us begin the prayers!”
As he approached one of the side-aisles, he noticed two packets of
candles which had been placed there.
“That is fine,” he thought. “I must illuminate the whole church, till it is
as bright as day. What a pity that one cannot smoke in it.”
He began to light the candles on all the wall-brackets and all the
candelabra, as well as those already burning before the holy pictures; soon
the whole church was brilliantly lit up. Only the darkness in the roof above
seemed still denser by contrast, and the faces of the saints peering out of the
frames looked as unearthly as before. He approached the bier, looked
nervously at the face of the dead girl, could not help shuddering slightly,
and involuntarily closed his eyes. What terrible and extraordinary beauty!
He turned away and tried to go to one side, but the strange curiosity and
peculiar fascination which men feel in moments of fear, compelled him to
look again and again, though with a similar shudder. And in truth there was
something terrible about the beauty of the dead girl. Perhaps she would not
have inspired so much fear had she been less beautiful; but there was
nothing ghastly or deathlike in the face, which wore rather an expression of
life, and it seemed to the philosopher as though she were watching him
from under her closed eyelids. He even thought he saw a tear roll from
under the eyelash of her right eye, but when it was half-way down her
cheek, he saw that it was a drop of blood.
He quickly went into one of the stalls, opened his book, and began to
read the prayers in a very loud voice in order to keep up his courage. His
deep voice sounded strange to himself in the grave-like silence; it aroused
no echo in the silent and desolate wooden walls of the church.
“What is there to be afraid of?” he thought to himself. “She will not rise
from her bier, since she fears God's word. She will remain quietly resting.
he to himself. “What is there to be afraid about? No living creature can get
in, and as for the dead and those who come from the ‘other side,’ I can
protect myself with such effectual prayers that they cannot touch me with
the tips of their fingers. There is nothing to fear,” he repeated, swinging his
arms. “Let us begin the prayers!”
As he approached one of the side-aisles, he noticed two packets of
candles which had been placed there.
“That is fine,” he thought. “I must illuminate the whole church, till it is
as bright as day. What a pity that one cannot smoke in it.”
He began to light the candles on all the wall-brackets and all the
candelabra, as well as those already burning before the holy pictures; soon
the whole church was brilliantly lit up. Only the darkness in the roof above
seemed still denser by contrast, and the faces of the saints peering out of the
frames looked as unearthly as before. He approached the bier, looked
nervously at the face of the dead girl, could not help shuddering slightly,
and involuntarily closed his eyes. What terrible and extraordinary beauty!
He turned away and tried to go to one side, but the strange curiosity and
peculiar fascination which men feel in moments of fear, compelled him to
look again and again, though with a similar shudder. And in truth there was
something terrible about the beauty of the dead girl. Perhaps she would not
have inspired so much fear had she been less beautiful; but there was
nothing ghastly or deathlike in the face, which wore rather an expression of
life, and it seemed to the philosopher as though she were watching him
from under her closed eyelids. He even thought he saw a tear roll from
under the eyelash of her right eye, but when it was half-way down her
cheek, he saw that it was a drop of blood.
He quickly went into one of the stalls, opened his book, and began to
read the prayers in a very loud voice in order to keep up his courage. His
deep voice sounded strange to himself in the grave-like silence; it aroused
no echo in the silent and desolate wooden walls of the church.
“What is there to be afraid of?” he thought to himself. “She will not rise
from her bier, since she fears God's word. She will remain quietly resting.
Page 147
Yes, and what sort of a Cossack should I be, if I were afraid? The fact is, I
have drunk a little too much—that is why I feel so queer. Let me take a
pinch of snuff. It is really excellent—first-rate!”
At the same time he cast a furtive glance over the pages of the prayer-
book towards the bier, and involuntarily he said to himself, “There! See!
She is getting up! Her head is already above the edge of the coffin!”
But a death-like silence prevailed; the coffin was motionless, and all the
candles shone steadily. It was an awe-inspiring sight, this church lit up at
midnight, with the corpse in the midst, and no living soul near but one. The
philosopher began to sing in various keys in order to stifle his fears, but
every moment he glanced across at the coffin, and involuntarily the
question came to his lips, “Suppose she rose up after all?”
But the coffin did not move. Nowhere was there the slightest sound nor
stir. Not even did a cricket chirp in any corner. There was nothing audible
but the slight sputtering of some distant candle, or the faint fall of a drop of
wax.
“Suppose she rose up after all?”
He raised his head. Then he looked round him wildly and rubbed his
eyes. Yes, she was no longer lying in the coffin, but sitting upright. He
turned away his eyes, but at once looked again, terrified, at the coffin. She
stood up; then she walked with closed eyes through the church, stretching
out her arms as though she wanted to seize someone.
She now came straight towards him. Full of alarm, he traced with his
finger a circle round himself; then in a loud voice he began to recite the
prayers and formulas of exorcism which he had learnt from a monk who
had often seen witches and evil spirits.
She had almost reached the edge of the circle which he had traced; but it
was evident that she had not the power to enter it. Her face wore a bluish
tint like that of one who has been several days dead.
Thomas had not the courage to look at her, so terrible was her
appearance; her teeth chattered and she opened her dead eyes, but as in her
rage she saw nothing, she turned in another direction and felt with
have drunk a little too much—that is why I feel so queer. Let me take a
pinch of snuff. It is really excellent—first-rate!”
At the same time he cast a furtive glance over the pages of the prayer-
book towards the bier, and involuntarily he said to himself, “There! See!
She is getting up! Her head is already above the edge of the coffin!”
But a death-like silence prevailed; the coffin was motionless, and all the
candles shone steadily. It was an awe-inspiring sight, this church lit up at
midnight, with the corpse in the midst, and no living soul near but one. The
philosopher began to sing in various keys in order to stifle his fears, but
every moment he glanced across at the coffin, and involuntarily the
question came to his lips, “Suppose she rose up after all?”
But the coffin did not move. Nowhere was there the slightest sound nor
stir. Not even did a cricket chirp in any corner. There was nothing audible
but the slight sputtering of some distant candle, or the faint fall of a drop of
wax.
“Suppose she rose up after all?”
He raised his head. Then he looked round him wildly and rubbed his
eyes. Yes, she was no longer lying in the coffin, but sitting upright. He
turned away his eyes, but at once looked again, terrified, at the coffin. She
stood up; then she walked with closed eyes through the church, stretching
out her arms as though she wanted to seize someone.
She now came straight towards him. Full of alarm, he traced with his
finger a circle round himself; then in a loud voice he began to recite the
prayers and formulas of exorcism which he had learnt from a monk who
had often seen witches and evil spirits.
She had almost reached the edge of the circle which he had traced; but it
was evident that she had not the power to enter it. Her face wore a bluish
tint like that of one who has been several days dead.
Thomas had not the courage to look at her, so terrible was her
appearance; her teeth chattered and she opened her dead eyes, but as in her
rage she saw nothing, she turned in another direction and felt with
Page 148
outstretched arms among the pillars and corners of the church in the hope of
seizing him.
At last she stood still, made a threatening gesture, and then lay down
again in the coffin.
The philosopher could not recover his self-possession, and kept on
gazing anxiously at it. Suddenly it rose from its place and began hurtling
about the church with a whizzing sound. At one time it was almost directly
over his head; but the philosopher observed that it could not pass over the
area of his charmed circle, so he kept on repeating his formulas of
exorcism. The coffin now fell with a crash in the middle of the church, and
remained lying there motionless. The corpse rose again; it had now a
greenish-blue colour, but at the same moment the distant crowing of a cock
was audible, and it lay down again.
The philosopher's heart beat violently, and the perspiration poured in
streams from his face; but heartened by the crowing of the cock, he rapidly
repeated the prayers.
As the first light of dawn looked through the windows, there came a
deacon and the grey-haired Javtuk, who acted as sacristan, in order to
release him. When he had reached the house, he could not sleep for a long
time; but at last weariness overpowered him, and he slept till noon. When
he awoke, his experiences of the night appeared to him like a dream. He
was given a quart of brandy to strengthen him.
At table he was again talkative and ate a fairly large sucking pig almost
without assistance. But none the less he resolved to say nothing of what he
had seen, and to all curious questions only returned the answer, “Yes, some
wonderful things happened.”
The philosopher was one of those men who, when they have had a good
meal, are uncommonly amiable. He lay down on a bench, with his pipe in
his mouth, looked blandly at all, and expectorated every minute.
But as the evening approached, he became more and more pensive.
About supper-time nearly the whole company had assembled in order to
play “krapli.” This is a kind of game of skittles, in which, instead of bowls,
long staves are used, and the winner has the right to ride on the back of his
seizing him.
At last she stood still, made a threatening gesture, and then lay down
again in the coffin.
The philosopher could not recover his self-possession, and kept on
gazing anxiously at it. Suddenly it rose from its place and began hurtling
about the church with a whizzing sound. At one time it was almost directly
over his head; but the philosopher observed that it could not pass over the
area of his charmed circle, so he kept on repeating his formulas of
exorcism. The coffin now fell with a crash in the middle of the church, and
remained lying there motionless. The corpse rose again; it had now a
greenish-blue colour, but at the same moment the distant crowing of a cock
was audible, and it lay down again.
The philosopher's heart beat violently, and the perspiration poured in
streams from his face; but heartened by the crowing of the cock, he rapidly
repeated the prayers.
As the first light of dawn looked through the windows, there came a
deacon and the grey-haired Javtuk, who acted as sacristan, in order to
release him. When he had reached the house, he could not sleep for a long
time; but at last weariness overpowered him, and he slept till noon. When
he awoke, his experiences of the night appeared to him like a dream. He
was given a quart of brandy to strengthen him.
At table he was again talkative and ate a fairly large sucking pig almost
without assistance. But none the less he resolved to say nothing of what he
had seen, and to all curious questions only returned the answer, “Yes, some
wonderful things happened.”
The philosopher was one of those men who, when they have had a good
meal, are uncommonly amiable. He lay down on a bench, with his pipe in
his mouth, looked blandly at all, and expectorated every minute.
But as the evening approached, he became more and more pensive.
About supper-time nearly the whole company had assembled in order to
play “krapli.” This is a kind of game of skittles, in which, instead of bowls,
long staves are used, and the winner has the right to ride on the back of his
Page 149
opponent. It provided the spectators with much amusement; sometimes the
groom, a huge man, would clamber on the back of the swineherd, who was
slim and short and shrunken; another time the groom would present his own
back, while Dorosch sprang on it shouting, “What a regular ox!” Those of
the company who were more staid sat by the threshold of the kitchen. They
looked uncommonly serious, smoked their pipes, and did not even smile
when the younger ones went into fits of laughter over some joke of the
groom or Spirid.
Thomas vainly attempted to take part in the game; a gloomy thought
was firmly fixed like a nail in his head. In spite of his desperate efforts to
appear cheerful after supper, fear had overmastered his whole being, and it
increased with the growing darkness.
“Now it is time for us to go, Mr Student!” said the grey-haired Cossack,
and stood up with Dorosch. “Let us betake ourselves to our work.”
Thomas was conducted to the church in the same way as on the
previous evening; again he was left alone, and the door was bolted behind
him.
As soon as he found himself alone, he began to feel in the grip of his
fears. He again saw the dark pictures of the saints in their gilt frames, and
the black coffin, which stood menacing and silent in the middle of the
church.
“Never mind!” he said to himself. “I am over the first shock. The first
time I was frightened, but I am not so at all now—no, not at all!”
He quickly went into a stall, drew a circle round him with his finger,
uttered some prayers and formulas for exorcism, and then began to read the
prayers for the dead in a loud voice and with the fixed resolution not to look
up from the book nor take notice of anything.
He did so for an hour, and began to grow a little tired; he cleared his
throat and drew his snuff-box out of his pocket, but before he had taken a
pinch he looked nervously towards the coffin.
A sudden chill shot through him. The witch was already standing before
him on the edge of the circle, and had fastened her green eyes upon him. He
groom, a huge man, would clamber on the back of the swineherd, who was
slim and short and shrunken; another time the groom would present his own
back, while Dorosch sprang on it shouting, “What a regular ox!” Those of
the company who were more staid sat by the threshold of the kitchen. They
looked uncommonly serious, smoked their pipes, and did not even smile
when the younger ones went into fits of laughter over some joke of the
groom or Spirid.
Thomas vainly attempted to take part in the game; a gloomy thought
was firmly fixed like a nail in his head. In spite of his desperate efforts to
appear cheerful after supper, fear had overmastered his whole being, and it
increased with the growing darkness.
“Now it is time for us to go, Mr Student!” said the grey-haired Cossack,
and stood up with Dorosch. “Let us betake ourselves to our work.”
Thomas was conducted to the church in the same way as on the
previous evening; again he was left alone, and the door was bolted behind
him.
As soon as he found himself alone, he began to feel in the grip of his
fears. He again saw the dark pictures of the saints in their gilt frames, and
the black coffin, which stood menacing and silent in the middle of the
church.
“Never mind!” he said to himself. “I am over the first shock. The first
time I was frightened, but I am not so at all now—no, not at all!”
He quickly went into a stall, drew a circle round him with his finger,
uttered some prayers and formulas for exorcism, and then began to read the
prayers for the dead in a loud voice and with the fixed resolution not to look
up from the book nor take notice of anything.
He did so for an hour, and began to grow a little tired; he cleared his
throat and drew his snuff-box out of his pocket, but before he had taken a
pinch he looked nervously towards the coffin.
A sudden chill shot through him. The witch was already standing before
him on the edge of the circle, and had fastened her green eyes upon him. He
Page 150
shuddered, looked down at the book, and began to read his prayers and
exorcisms aloud. Yet all the while he was aware how her teeth chattered,
and how she stretched out her arms to seize him. But when he cast a hasty
glance towards her, he saw that she was not looking in his direction, and it
was clear that she could not see him.
Then she began to murmur in an undertone, and terrible words escaped
her lips—words that sounded like the bubbling of boiling pitch. The
philosopher did not know their meaning, but he knew that they signified
something terrible, and were intended to counteract his exorcisms.
After she had spoken, a stormy wind arose in the church, and there was
a noise like the rushing of many birds. He heard the noise of their wings
and claws as they flapped against and scratched at the iron bars of the
church windows. There were also violent blows on the church door, as if
someone were trying to break it in pieces.
The philosopher's heart beat violently; he did not dare to look up, but
continued to read the prayers without a pause. At last there was heard in the
distance the shrill sound of a cock's crow. The exhausted philosopher
stopped and gave a great sigh of relief.
Those who came to release him found him more dead than alive; he had
leant his back against the wall, and stood motionless, regarding them
without any expression in his eyes. They were obliged almost to carry him
to the house; he then shook himself, asked for and drank a quart of brandy.
He passed his hand through his hair and said, “There are all sorts of horrors
in the world, and such dreadful things happen that——” Here he made a
gesture as though to ward off something. All who heard him bent their
heads forward in curiosity. Even a small boy, who ran on everyone's
errands, stood by with his mouth wide open.
Just then a young woman in a close-fitting dress passed by. She was the
old cook's assistant, and very coquettish; she always stuck something in her
bodice by way of ornament, a ribbon or a flower, or even a piece of paper if
she could find nothing else.
“Good day, Thomas,” she said, as she saw the philosopher. “Dear me!
what has happened to you?” she exclaimed, striking her hands together.
exorcisms aloud. Yet all the while he was aware how her teeth chattered,
and how she stretched out her arms to seize him. But when he cast a hasty
glance towards her, he saw that she was not looking in his direction, and it
was clear that she could not see him.
Then she began to murmur in an undertone, and terrible words escaped
her lips—words that sounded like the bubbling of boiling pitch. The
philosopher did not know their meaning, but he knew that they signified
something terrible, and were intended to counteract his exorcisms.
After she had spoken, a stormy wind arose in the church, and there was
a noise like the rushing of many birds. He heard the noise of their wings
and claws as they flapped against and scratched at the iron bars of the
church windows. There were also violent blows on the church door, as if
someone were trying to break it in pieces.
The philosopher's heart beat violently; he did not dare to look up, but
continued to read the prayers without a pause. At last there was heard in the
distance the shrill sound of a cock's crow. The exhausted philosopher
stopped and gave a great sigh of relief.
Those who came to release him found him more dead than alive; he had
leant his back against the wall, and stood motionless, regarding them
without any expression in his eyes. They were obliged almost to carry him
to the house; he then shook himself, asked for and drank a quart of brandy.
He passed his hand through his hair and said, “There are all sorts of horrors
in the world, and such dreadful things happen that——” Here he made a
gesture as though to ward off something. All who heard him bent their
heads forward in curiosity. Even a small boy, who ran on everyone's
errands, stood by with his mouth wide open.
Just then a young woman in a close-fitting dress passed by. She was the
old cook's assistant, and very coquettish; she always stuck something in her
bodice by way of ornament, a ribbon or a flower, or even a piece of paper if
she could find nothing else.
“Good day, Thomas,” she said, as she saw the philosopher. “Dear me!
what has happened to you?” she exclaimed, striking her hands together.
Page 151
“Well, what is it, you silly creature?”
“Good heavens! You have grown quite grey!”
“Yes, so he has!” said Spirid, regarding him more closely. “You have
grown as grey as our old Javtuk.”
When the philosopher heard that, he hastened into the kitchen, where he
had noticed on the wall a dirty, three-cornered piece of looking-glass. In
front of it hung some forget-me-nots, evergreens, and a small garland—a
proof that it was the toilette-glass of the young coquette. With alarm he saw
that it actually was as they had said—his hair was quite grizzled.
He sank into a reverie; at last he said to himself, “I will go to the
colonel, tell him all, and declare that I will read no more prayers. He must
send me back at once to Kieff.” With this intention he turned towards the
door-steps of the colonel's house.
The colonel was sitting motionless in his room; his face displayed the
same hopeless grief which Thomas had observed on it on his first arrival,
only the hollows in his cheeks had deepened. It was obvious that he took
very little or no food. A strange paleness made him look almost as though
made of marble.
“Good day,” he said as he observed Thomas standing, cap in hand, at
the door. “Well, how are you getting on? All right?”
“Yes, sir, all right! Such hellish things are going on, that one would like
to rush away as far as one's feet can carry one.”
“How so?”
“Your daughter, sir…. When one considers the matter, she is, of course,
of noble descent—no one can dispute that; but don't be angry, and may God
grant her eternal rest!”
“Very well! What about her?”
“She is in league with the devil. She inspires one with such dread that
all prayers are useless.”
“Good heavens! You have grown quite grey!”
“Yes, so he has!” said Spirid, regarding him more closely. “You have
grown as grey as our old Javtuk.”
When the philosopher heard that, he hastened into the kitchen, where he
had noticed on the wall a dirty, three-cornered piece of looking-glass. In
front of it hung some forget-me-nots, evergreens, and a small garland—a
proof that it was the toilette-glass of the young coquette. With alarm he saw
that it actually was as they had said—his hair was quite grizzled.
He sank into a reverie; at last he said to himself, “I will go to the
colonel, tell him all, and declare that I will read no more prayers. He must
send me back at once to Kieff.” With this intention he turned towards the
door-steps of the colonel's house.
The colonel was sitting motionless in his room; his face displayed the
same hopeless grief which Thomas had observed on it on his first arrival,
only the hollows in his cheeks had deepened. It was obvious that he took
very little or no food. A strange paleness made him look almost as though
made of marble.
“Good day,” he said as he observed Thomas standing, cap in hand, at
the door. “Well, how are you getting on? All right?”
“Yes, sir, all right! Such hellish things are going on, that one would like
to rush away as far as one's feet can carry one.”
“How so?”
“Your daughter, sir…. When one considers the matter, she is, of course,
of noble descent—no one can dispute that; but don't be angry, and may God
grant her eternal rest!”
“Very well! What about her?”
“She is in league with the devil. She inspires one with such dread that
all prayers are useless.”
Page 152
“Pray! Pray! It was not for nothing that she sent for you. My dove was
troubled about her salvation, and wished to expel all evil influences by
means of prayer.”
“I swear, gracious sir, it is beyond my power.”
“Pray! Pray!” continued the colonel in the same persuasive tone. “There
is only one night more; you are doing a Christian work, and I will reward
you richly.”
“However great your rewards may be, I will not read the prayers any
more, sir,” said Thomas in a tone of decision.
“Listen, philosopher!” said the colonel with a menacing air. “I will not
allow any objections. In your seminary you may act as you like, but here it
won't do. If I have you knouted, it will be somewhat different to the rector's
canings. Do you know what a strong ‘kantchuk’(2) is?”
“Of course I do,” said the philosopher in a low voice; “a number of
them together are insupportable.”
“Yes, I think so too. But you don't know yet how hot my fellows can
make it,” replied the colonel threateningly. He sprang up, and his face
assumed a fierce, despotic expression, betraying the savagery of his nature,
which had been only temporarily modified by grief. “After the first flogging
they pour on brandy and then repeat it. Go away and finish your work. If
you don't obey, you won't be able to stand again, and if you do, you will get
a thousand ducats.”
“That is a devil of a fellow,” thought the philosopher to himself, and
went out. “One can't trifle with him. But wait a little, my friend; I will
escape you so cleverly, that even your hounds can't find me!”
He determined, under any circumstances, to run away, and only waited
till the hour after dinner arrived, when all the servants were accustomed to
take a nap on the hay in the barn, and to snore and puff so loudly that it
sounded as if machinery had been set up there. At last the time came. Even
Javtuch stretched himself out in the sun and closed his eyes. Tremblingly,
and on tiptoe, the philosopher stole softly into the garden, whence he
thought he could escape more easily into the open country. This garden was
troubled about her salvation, and wished to expel all evil influences by
means of prayer.”
“I swear, gracious sir, it is beyond my power.”
“Pray! Pray!” continued the colonel in the same persuasive tone. “There
is only one night more; you are doing a Christian work, and I will reward
you richly.”
“However great your rewards may be, I will not read the prayers any
more, sir,” said Thomas in a tone of decision.
“Listen, philosopher!” said the colonel with a menacing air. “I will not
allow any objections. In your seminary you may act as you like, but here it
won't do. If I have you knouted, it will be somewhat different to the rector's
canings. Do you know what a strong ‘kantchuk’(2) is?”
“Of course I do,” said the philosopher in a low voice; “a number of
them together are insupportable.”
“Yes, I think so too. But you don't know yet how hot my fellows can
make it,” replied the colonel threateningly. He sprang up, and his face
assumed a fierce, despotic expression, betraying the savagery of his nature,
which had been only temporarily modified by grief. “After the first flogging
they pour on brandy and then repeat it. Go away and finish your work. If
you don't obey, you won't be able to stand again, and if you do, you will get
a thousand ducats.”
“That is a devil of a fellow,” thought the philosopher to himself, and
went out. “One can't trifle with him. But wait a little, my friend; I will
escape you so cleverly, that even your hounds can't find me!”
He determined, under any circumstances, to run away, and only waited
till the hour after dinner arrived, when all the servants were accustomed to
take a nap on the hay in the barn, and to snore and puff so loudly that it
sounded as if machinery had been set up there. At last the time came. Even
Javtuch stretched himself out in the sun and closed his eyes. Tremblingly,
and on tiptoe, the philosopher stole softly into the garden, whence he
thought he could escape more easily into the open country. This garden was
Page 153
generally so choked up with weeds that it seemed admirably adapted for
such an attempt. With the exception of a single path used by the people of
the house, the whole of it was covered with cherry-trees, elder-bushes, and
tall heath-thistles with fibrous red buds. All these trees and bushes had been
thickly overgrown with ivy, which formed a kind of roof. Its tendrils
reached to the hedge and fell down on the other side in snake-like curves
among the small, wild field-flowers. Behind the hedge which bordered the
garden was a dense mass of wild heather, in which it did not seem probable
that anyone would care to venture himself, and the strong, stubborn stems
of which seemed likely to baffle any attempt to cut them.
As the philosopher was about to climb over the hedge, his teeth
chattered, and his heart beat so violently that he felt frightened at it. The
skirts of his long cloak seemed to cling to the ground as though they had
been fastened to it by pegs. When he had actually got over the hedge he
seemed to hear a shrill voice crying behind him “Whither? Whither?”
He jumped into the heather and began to run, stumbling over old roots
and treading on unfortunate moles. When he had emerged from the heather
he saw that he still had a wide field to cross, behind which was a thick,
thorny underwood. This, according to his calculation, must stretch as far as
the road leading to Kieff, and if he reached it he would be safe. Accordingly
he ran over the field and plunged into the thorny copse. Every sharp thorn
he encountered tore a fragment from his coat. Then he reached a small open
space; in the centre of it stood a willow, whose branches hung down to the
earth, and close by flowed a clear spring bright as silver. The first thing the
philosopher did was to lie down and drink eagerly, for he was intolerably
thirsty.
“Splendid water!” he said, wiping his mouth. “This is a good place to
rest in.”
“No, better run farther; perhaps we are being followed,” said a voice
immediately behind him.
Thomas started and turned; before him stood Javtuch.
“This devil of a Javtuch!” he thought. “I should like to seize him by the
feet and smash his hang-dog face against the trunk of a tree.”
such an attempt. With the exception of a single path used by the people of
the house, the whole of it was covered with cherry-trees, elder-bushes, and
tall heath-thistles with fibrous red buds. All these trees and bushes had been
thickly overgrown with ivy, which formed a kind of roof. Its tendrils
reached to the hedge and fell down on the other side in snake-like curves
among the small, wild field-flowers. Behind the hedge which bordered the
garden was a dense mass of wild heather, in which it did not seem probable
that anyone would care to venture himself, and the strong, stubborn stems
of which seemed likely to baffle any attempt to cut them.
As the philosopher was about to climb over the hedge, his teeth
chattered, and his heart beat so violently that he felt frightened at it. The
skirts of his long cloak seemed to cling to the ground as though they had
been fastened to it by pegs. When he had actually got over the hedge he
seemed to hear a shrill voice crying behind him “Whither? Whither?”
He jumped into the heather and began to run, stumbling over old roots
and treading on unfortunate moles. When he had emerged from the heather
he saw that he still had a wide field to cross, behind which was a thick,
thorny underwood. This, according to his calculation, must stretch as far as
the road leading to Kieff, and if he reached it he would be safe. Accordingly
he ran over the field and plunged into the thorny copse. Every sharp thorn
he encountered tore a fragment from his coat. Then he reached a small open
space; in the centre of it stood a willow, whose branches hung down to the
earth, and close by flowed a clear spring bright as silver. The first thing the
philosopher did was to lie down and drink eagerly, for he was intolerably
thirsty.
“Splendid water!” he said, wiping his mouth. “This is a good place to
rest in.”
“No, better run farther; perhaps we are being followed,” said a voice
immediately behind him.
Thomas started and turned; before him stood Javtuch.
“This devil of a Javtuch!” he thought. “I should like to seize him by the
feet and smash his hang-dog face against the trunk of a tree.”
Page 154
“Why did you go round such a long way?” continued Javtuch. “You had
much better have chosen the path by which I came; it leads directly by the
stable. Besides, it is a pity about your coat. Such splendid cloth! How much
did it cost an ell? Well, we have had a long enough walk; it is time to go
home.”
The philosopher followed Javtuch in a very depressed state.
“Now the accursed witch will attack me in earnest,” he thought. “But
what have I really to fear? Am I not a Cossack? I have read the prayers for
two nights already; with God's help I will get through the third night also. It
is plain that the witch must have a terrible load of guilt upon her, else the
evil one would not help her so much.”
Feeling somewhat encouraged by these reflections, he returned to the
court-yard and asked Dorosch, who sometimes, by the steward's
permission, had access to the wine-cellar, to fetch him a small bottle of
brandy. The two friends sat down before a barn and drank a pretty large
one. Suddenly the philosopher jumped up and said, “I want musicians!
Bring some musicians!”
But without waiting for them he began to dance the “tropak” in the
court-yard. He danced till tea-time, and the servants, who, as is usual in
such cases, had formed a small circle round him, grew at last tired of
watching him, and went away saying, “By heavens, the man can dance!”
Finally the philosopher lay down in the place where he had been
dancing, and fell asleep. It was necessary to pour a bucket of cold water on
his head to wake him up for supper. At the meal he enlarged on the topic of
what a Cossack ought to be, and how he should not be afraid of anything in
the world.
“It is time,” said Javtuch; “let us go.”
“I wish I could put a lighted match to your tongue,” thought the
philosopher; then he stood up and said, “Let us go.”
On their way to the church, the philosopher kept looking round him on
all sides, and tried to start a conversation with his companions; but both
Javtuch and Dorosch remained silent. It was a weird night. In the distance
much better have chosen the path by which I came; it leads directly by the
stable. Besides, it is a pity about your coat. Such splendid cloth! How much
did it cost an ell? Well, we have had a long enough walk; it is time to go
home.”
The philosopher followed Javtuch in a very depressed state.
“Now the accursed witch will attack me in earnest,” he thought. “But
what have I really to fear? Am I not a Cossack? I have read the prayers for
two nights already; with God's help I will get through the third night also. It
is plain that the witch must have a terrible load of guilt upon her, else the
evil one would not help her so much.”
Feeling somewhat encouraged by these reflections, he returned to the
court-yard and asked Dorosch, who sometimes, by the steward's
permission, had access to the wine-cellar, to fetch him a small bottle of
brandy. The two friends sat down before a barn and drank a pretty large
one. Suddenly the philosopher jumped up and said, “I want musicians!
Bring some musicians!”
But without waiting for them he began to dance the “tropak” in the
court-yard. He danced till tea-time, and the servants, who, as is usual in
such cases, had formed a small circle round him, grew at last tired of
watching him, and went away saying, “By heavens, the man can dance!”
Finally the philosopher lay down in the place where he had been
dancing, and fell asleep. It was necessary to pour a bucket of cold water on
his head to wake him up for supper. At the meal he enlarged on the topic of
what a Cossack ought to be, and how he should not be afraid of anything in
the world.
“It is time,” said Javtuch; “let us go.”
“I wish I could put a lighted match to your tongue,” thought the
philosopher; then he stood up and said, “Let us go.”
On their way to the church, the philosopher kept looking round him on
all sides, and tried to start a conversation with his companions; but both
Javtuch and Dorosch remained silent. It was a weird night. In the distance
Page 155
wolves howled continually, and even the barking of the dogs had something
unearthly about it.
“That doesn't sound like wolves howling, but something else,” remarked
Dorosch.
Javtuch still kept silence, and the philosopher did not know what answer
to make.
They reached the church and walked over the old wooden planks,
whose rotten condition showed how little the lord of the manor cared about
God and his soul. Javtuch and Dorosch left the philosopher alone, as on the
previous evenings.
There was still the same atmosphere of menacing silence in the church,
in the centre of which stood the coffin with the terrible witch inside it.
“I am not afraid, by heavens, I am not afraid!” he said; and after
drawing a circle round himself as before, he began to read the prayers and
exorcisms.
An oppressive silence prevailed; the flickering candles filled the church
with their clear light. The philosopher turned one page after another, and
noticed that he was not reading what was in the book. Full of alarm, he
crossed himself and began to sing a hymn. This calmed him somewhat, and
he resumed his reading, turning the pages rapidly as he did so.
Suddenly in the midst of the sepulchral silence the iron lid of the coffin
sprang open with a jarring noise, and the dead witch stood up. She was this
time still more terrible in aspect than at first. Her teeth chattered loudly and
her lips, through which poured a stream of dreadful curses, moved
convulsively. A whirlwind arose in the church; the icons of the saints fell on
the ground, together with the broken window-panes. The door was
wrenched from its hinges, and a huge mass of monstrous creatures rushed
into the church, which became filled with the noise of beating wings and
scratching claws. All these creatures flew and crept about, seeking for the
philosopher, from whose brain the last fumes of intoxication had vanished.
He crossed himself ceaselessly and uttered prayer after prayer, hearing all
the time the whole unclean swarm rustling about him, and brushing him
with the tips of their wings. He had not the courage to look at them; he only
unearthly about it.
“That doesn't sound like wolves howling, but something else,” remarked
Dorosch.
Javtuch still kept silence, and the philosopher did not know what answer
to make.
They reached the church and walked over the old wooden planks,
whose rotten condition showed how little the lord of the manor cared about
God and his soul. Javtuch and Dorosch left the philosopher alone, as on the
previous evenings.
There was still the same atmosphere of menacing silence in the church,
in the centre of which stood the coffin with the terrible witch inside it.
“I am not afraid, by heavens, I am not afraid!” he said; and after
drawing a circle round himself as before, he began to read the prayers and
exorcisms.
An oppressive silence prevailed; the flickering candles filled the church
with their clear light. The philosopher turned one page after another, and
noticed that he was not reading what was in the book. Full of alarm, he
crossed himself and began to sing a hymn. This calmed him somewhat, and
he resumed his reading, turning the pages rapidly as he did so.
Suddenly in the midst of the sepulchral silence the iron lid of the coffin
sprang open with a jarring noise, and the dead witch stood up. She was this
time still more terrible in aspect than at first. Her teeth chattered loudly and
her lips, through which poured a stream of dreadful curses, moved
convulsively. A whirlwind arose in the church; the icons of the saints fell on
the ground, together with the broken window-panes. The door was
wrenched from its hinges, and a huge mass of monstrous creatures rushed
into the church, which became filled with the noise of beating wings and
scratching claws. All these creatures flew and crept about, seeking for the
philosopher, from whose brain the last fumes of intoxication had vanished.
He crossed himself ceaselessly and uttered prayer after prayer, hearing all
the time the whole unclean swarm rustling about him, and brushing him
with the tips of their wings. He had not the courage to look at them; he only
Page 156
saw one uncouth monster standing by the wall, with long, shaggy hair and
two flaming eyes. Over him something hung in the air which looked like a
gigantic bladder covered with countless crabs' claws and scorpions' stings,
and with black clods of earth hanging from it. All these monsters stared
about seeking him, but they could not find him, since he was protected by
his sacred circle.
“Bring the Viy(3)! Bring the Viy!” cried the witch.
A sudden silence followed; the howling of wolves was heard in the
distance, and soon heavy footsteps resounded through the church. Thomas
looked up furtively and saw that an ungainly human figure with crooked
legs was being led into the church. He was quite covered with black soil,
and his hands and feet resembled knotted roots. He trod heavily and
stumbled at every step. His eyelids were of enormous length. With terror,
Thomas saw that his face was of iron. They led him in by the arms and
placed him near Thomas's circle.
“Raise my eyelids! I can't see anything!” said the Viy in a dull, hollow
voice, and they all hastened to help in doing so.
“Don't look!” an inner voice warned the philosopher; but he could not
restrain from looking.
“There he is!” exclaimed the Viy, pointing an iron finger at him; and all
the monsters rushed on him at once.
Struck dumb with terror, he sank to the ground and died.
At that moment there sounded a cock's crow for the second time; the
earth-spirits had not heard the first one. In alarm they hurried to the
windows and the door to get out as quickly as possible. But it was too late;
they all remained hanging as though fastened to the door and the windows.
When the priest came he stood amazed at such a desecration of God's
house, and did not venture to read prayers there. The church remained
standing as it was, with the monsters hanging on the windows and the door.
Gradually it became overgrown with creepers, bushes, and wild heather,
and no one can discover it now.
two flaming eyes. Over him something hung in the air which looked like a
gigantic bladder covered with countless crabs' claws and scorpions' stings,
and with black clods of earth hanging from it. All these monsters stared
about seeking him, but they could not find him, since he was protected by
his sacred circle.
“Bring the Viy(3)! Bring the Viy!” cried the witch.
A sudden silence followed; the howling of wolves was heard in the
distance, and soon heavy footsteps resounded through the church. Thomas
looked up furtively and saw that an ungainly human figure with crooked
legs was being led into the church. He was quite covered with black soil,
and his hands and feet resembled knotted roots. He trod heavily and
stumbled at every step. His eyelids were of enormous length. With terror,
Thomas saw that his face was of iron. They led him in by the arms and
placed him near Thomas's circle.
“Raise my eyelids! I can't see anything!” said the Viy in a dull, hollow
voice, and they all hastened to help in doing so.
“Don't look!” an inner voice warned the philosopher; but he could not
restrain from looking.
“There he is!” exclaimed the Viy, pointing an iron finger at him; and all
the monsters rushed on him at once.
Struck dumb with terror, he sank to the ground and died.
At that moment there sounded a cock's crow for the second time; the
earth-spirits had not heard the first one. In alarm they hurried to the
windows and the door to get out as quickly as possible. But it was too late;
they all remained hanging as though fastened to the door and the windows.
When the priest came he stood amazed at such a desecration of God's
house, and did not venture to read prayers there. The church remained
standing as it was, with the monsters hanging on the windows and the door.
Gradually it became overgrown with creepers, bushes, and wild heather,
and no one can discover it now.
Page 157
. . . . . .
When the report of this event reached Kieff, and the theologian Khalava
heard what a fate had overtaken the philosopher Thomas, he sank for a
whole hour into deep reflection. He had greatly altered of late; after
finishing his studies he had become bell-ringer of one of the chief churches
in the city, and he always appeared with a bruised nose, because the belfry
staircase was in a ruinous condition.
“Have you heard what has happened to Thomas?” said Tiberius
Gorobetz, who had become a philosopher and now wore a moustache.
“Yes; God had appointed it so,” answered the bell-ringer. “Let us go to
the ale-house; we will drink a glass to his memory.”
The young philosopher, who, with the enthusiasm of a novice, had made
such full use of his privileges as a student that his breeches and coat and
even his cap reeked of brandy and tobacco, agreed readily to the proposal.
“He was a fine fellow, Thomas,” said the bell-ringer as the limping
innkeeper set the third jug of beer before him. “A splendid fellow! And lost
his life for nothing!”
“I know why he perished,” said Gorobetz; “because he was afraid. If he
had not feared her, the witch could have done nothing to him. One ought to
cross oneself incessantly and spit exactly on her tail, and then not the least
harm can happen. I know all about it, for here, in Kieff, all the old women
in the market-place are witches.”
The bell-ringer nodded assent. But being aware that he could not say
any more, he got up cautiously and went out, swaying to the right and left in
order to find a hiding-place in the thick steppe grass outside the town. At
the same time, in accordance with his old habits, he did not forget to steal
an old boot-sole which lay on the ale-house bench.
THE END
When the report of this event reached Kieff, and the theologian Khalava
heard what a fate had overtaken the philosopher Thomas, he sank for a
whole hour into deep reflection. He had greatly altered of late; after
finishing his studies he had become bell-ringer of one of the chief churches
in the city, and he always appeared with a bruised nose, because the belfry
staircase was in a ruinous condition.
“Have you heard what has happened to Thomas?” said Tiberius
Gorobetz, who had become a philosopher and now wore a moustache.
“Yes; God had appointed it so,” answered the bell-ringer. “Let us go to
the ale-house; we will drink a glass to his memory.”
The young philosopher, who, with the enthusiasm of a novice, had made
such full use of his privileges as a student that his breeches and coat and
even his cap reeked of brandy and tobacco, agreed readily to the proposal.
“He was a fine fellow, Thomas,” said the bell-ringer as the limping
innkeeper set the third jug of beer before him. “A splendid fellow! And lost
his life for nothing!”
“I know why he perished,” said Gorobetz; “because he was afraid. If he
had not feared her, the witch could have done nothing to him. One ought to
cross oneself incessantly and spit exactly on her tail, and then not the least
harm can happen. I know all about it, for here, in Kieff, all the old women
in the market-place are witches.”
The bell-ringer nodded assent. But being aware that he could not say
any more, he got up cautiously and went out, swaying to the right and left in
order to find a hiding-place in the thick steppe grass outside the town. At
the same time, in accordance with his old habits, he did not forget to steal
an old boot-sole which lay on the ale-house bench.
THE END
Page 158
THE NORTHUMBERLAND PRESS, THORNTON STREET, NEWCASTLE-UPON-TYNE
Page 159
(1) Village priest.
(2) Small scourge.
(3) The king of the gnomes.
Transcriber's Note:
The following is a list of corrections made to the original. The
first passage is the original passage, the second the corrected
one.
Front matter:
31 (N.S) 1809, died at Moscow, March
31 (N.S.), 1809, died at Moscow, March
Page 9:
under the miscroscope fatigues the eye, so does
under the microscope fatigues the eye, so does
Page 88:
hæmorroids.”
hæmorrhoids.”
Page 102:
Major looked by chance into a mirror and percieved
Major looked by chance into a mirror and perceived
(2) Small scourge.
(3) The king of the gnomes.
Transcriber's Note:
The following is a list of corrections made to the original. The
first passage is the original passage, the second the corrected
one.
Front matter:
31 (N.S) 1809, died at Moscow, March
31 (N.S.), 1809, died at Moscow, March
Page 9:
under the miscroscope fatigues the eye, so does
under the microscope fatigues the eye, so does
Page 88:
hæmorroids.”
hæmorrhoids.”
Page 102:
Major looked by chance into a mirror and percieved
Major looked by chance into a mirror and perceived
Page 160
Page 136:
I advice everyone urgently to write down the
I advise everyone urgently to write down the
Page 137:
the police orders to prevent the moon sitting on
the police orders to prevent the earth sitting on
Page 137:
the earth.
the moon.
Page 148:
of those who had been drowned, anl so escaped
of those who had been drowned, and so escaped
Page 169:
when you locked me up in the dark room.
when you locked me up in the dark room?
Page 176:
house is bran-new, and looks as though it
house is brand-new, and looks as though it
I advice everyone urgently to write down the
I advise everyone urgently to write down the
Page 137:
the police orders to prevent the moon sitting on
the police orders to prevent the earth sitting on
Page 137:
the earth.
the moon.
Page 148:
of those who had been drowned, anl so escaped
of those who had been drowned, and so escaped
Page 169:
when you locked me up in the dark room.
when you locked me up in the dark room?
Page 176:
house is bran-new, and looks as though it
house is brand-new, and looks as though it
Page 161
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MANTLE,
AND OTHER STORIES ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
AND OTHER STORIES ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 162
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 163
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg™ License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg™ License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Page 164
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
Page 165
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Page 166
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
Page 167
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
Page 168
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
Page 169
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
Page 170
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.